《Calliope: The Last Witch [complete]》


 1

    Strikes of lightning split the sky and annihilated the earth. Thunder crashed violently. The ground shook as it resounded through the kingdom. The road erupted. Debris scattered away from the explosion with deadly force. Citizens jolted backwards, crashing against the walls of their shops and homes. Their bodies flew through the air like dolls being tossed between children; their limbs flailed before shattering when they landed forcefully on the ground. Blood seeped between the cracks in the stone, its sharp scent scarring the air as a reminder for the days ahead of the destruction that took place.


    The muddied boots of Librona''s armored soldiers splashed across the cobbled road as they hurried to join the commotion in the town. Their battle cries were lost amidst the chaos of war thundering around them. Women and children scurried in every direction; their anguished screams and cries echoed and haunted the night. Deep voices barked orders only to be drowned in frantic desperation. Swords were drawn from their sheaths; the shwings of the steel threatened in unison. Their blades reflected the orange glow of a city in ruins. Unarmored citizens took up improvised weapons. Pitchforks, axes, and scythes paraded through the streets, gripped by calloused hands, eagerly joining the kingdom''s army in the fight for their home.


    The witch clad in black ¨C making her almost invisible in the night ¨C stood erect in the center of the town. Her golden eyes pierced the darkness as the dust lifted from the explosion. Her pale face was cold and hard, her jaw clenched. Her eyes narrowed in an angry focus as she stood in the wake of her attack. Her dark hair was obscured to the darkness of the stormy night. Stray strands of wet hair blew across her pale face. The rain was like cold daggers against her cheeks. Her black dress clung to her small, delicate frame and wrapped around her legs with the wind. She raised her head as she looked over the cowering village and she lifted her arms above her, palms up towards the angry sky. A ball of fire grew from nothing above her, hovering just over her open palms. The flames flickered and danced, anxiously waiting to feed on the ruins of the village. The heat was warm and encouraging against her palms. The glow of the flames was bright against the hollowness of the dreary night. Her arms trembled as the ball grew rapidly, out of her control before exploding above her. The force threw her backwards, but she landed swiftly on her feet and pushed herself forward once more to continue her attack. She threw her arms in the air once more, thunder rumbling above, and she summoned the fire within her.


    The soldiers hesitated in their pursuit, their frightened eyes fixed on the magic she summoned. The witch took advantage of their hesitation and hurled the fireball at her opponents. Soldiers and citizens scattered in all directions. Those who were too slow found themselves face to face with their death as the ball exploded against the cobblestone road. The flames clung to the streets and rampaged through the village. Bodies lay motionless around the city, burned and scarred and barely recognizable. Women and children cried out to their husbands, brothers, and sons before scurrying away to find safety.


    The witch gawked at the sight of the marred and mangled bodies but sent another fireball loose with urgency. It exploded when it made contact with the burnt and battered road. Ash and debris flew into the homes and shops; their wooden frames split and shattered. Old, thatched roofs erupted into a hellish inferno. The fire engulfed the buildings within seconds. Screams escaped from the burning homes that no longer offered safety to its residents. Bodies stumbled through the black smoke, coughing and choking and reaching for one another. The witch hesitated, flinching as the screams of those trapped inside rose above the crackling flames and stampeding soldiers. Her wide eyes darted around the burning village until they settled on the kingdom''s soldiers.


    The soldiers rushed towards her once more with swords in hand, their battle cries rising above the panicked city. The witch''s frantic gaze remained as she feebly threw her arms into the air, attempting to summon another spell to throw at her attackers. Her face creased with fear, her palms empty as she threw her arms in the air above her. Her eyes bounded between the charging soldiers as she realized she had grown too weak to continue the fight. The magic she had grown accustomed to, flowing warmly through her body, was thin and cold. She was empty. She closed her eyes. A flash of light struck the town, temporarily blinding those within its walls. The soldiers shielded their eyes with their arms until the light subsided. When their world dimmed, they peeked between their arms to see that the woman with fire had vanished.


    Despite the disappearance of their enemy, the witch''s threat loomed above the panicked village. The soldiers turned to the crumbling town. Defeated, they returned their swords to their sheaths.


    ¡°It will be back,¡± the army''s commander reminded his men. ¡°We must remain on guard for when it returns and protect these people.¡±


    The soldiers nodded and murmured to one another. They hurried to the bodies of their comrades, checking for the pulses of any survivors. They comforted the citizens, aiding them in their search for lost loved ones, and taking away the bodies of those who had been subjected to the witch''s power. The townspeople huddled together, their heads bowed as they consoled one another.


    The rain continued to fall as the citizens mourned their friends, their hair plastered to their wet faces. Soldiers came together, mounting their horses to report to their king, while others stayed behind, protecting what remained of the little town. The soldiers urged their horses forward, their hooves splashing in the puddles along the cobblestone road as they headed out of the city and to the castle. The soldiers in the city kept solemn watch through the night, praying that the witch would not return.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    *****


    The rising sun peeked over the distant mountain range, its purple summits just shadows against a yellow morning sky. A lush valley stretched away from the mountains, sparkling with the glitter of morning dew, and disappeared into a vast forest. Leaves of browns and greens tickled the waking sky. The old, decaying castle that belonged to the kingdom''s enemy, Scarletta, sat quietly at the edge of the forest, under the looming shadows of the mountains. Black clouds stretched towards the mountain range, bringing with them the threat of a storm. Distant lightning flashed and cut through the sky.


    Scarletta stood over a wooden table, worn and beaten; it''s nicks and dips held memories of struggled years as Scarletta anguished over each spell and potion she had created. Her vivid red locks fell swiftly across her face from their hold behind her ears as she mixed the colorful liquids. The glasses bubbled and steamed as each liquid was married to another. Red, green, and black smoke billowed over each vessel, filling the room with a scentless fog. The witch was still as her concoctions came to life, but her expression remained cold and still. She filled a pointed, sharp tool with the magical liquid and walked to the far corner of the room where a dark shadow huddled.


    Golden eyes split the shadow and scanned the room in fright. Scarletta knelt on the ground beside the young woman and inserted the syringe into her arm. The golden eyes winced slightly, but otherwise, were still. When the tool was empty, Scarletta rose and returned to the table to carefully rearrange the glasses.


    The young woman in the corner stood and stepped into the warm, yellow light that streamed through the dirty window behind her. Her dark hair framed her pale face and nearly blended in with her dark dress. The dress made her look remarkably plain, but her facial features were perfection, as if carefully sculpted by patient hands over many years. Her eyes ¨C pained and sad ¨C and brows were stunningly symmetrical, spaced evenly apart. Her brows arched neatly over her almond shaped eyes. They seemed to frame her small, straight nose just so, in the center of her face, just above her soft, pink lips. A sunken dimple emerged when her lips twisted to the side, but otherwise, her skin was smooth and ageless. Not a scar or imperfection marked her young, delicate, but rigged body.


    ¡°Calliope.¡± Scarletta turned to the young woman, her wavy red hair twisting around her and caressing her frame. ¡°You¡¯re back to your normal self. Now, no more mishaps; I can¡¯t keep saving your pathetic ass.¡±


    Calliope nodded without uttering a word, careful not to upset her master. She forced herself to stand tall and confident as Scarletta looked her over, but still her heart raced and her knees trembled under the witch''s powerful glare.


    ¡°You''re welcome,¡± the witch said with a sneer.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Calliope''s quiet voice shook as she spoke. ¡°I will be better.¡±


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Scarletta said, narrowing her eyes at her creation. ¡°I put a lot of time and energy into you. I expect you to use yourself to your full potential. I''m not done with you yet, but I will throw you to the Nequam if you continue to fail me.¡±


    Calliope winced at the remark, stepping back slightly as if to catch herself from a fierce blow. Scarletta smiled, pleased with her reaction. She turned back to the table and continued to mix liquids. ¡°Destroy every last village,¡± she said, her voice stern. ¡°Don''t come back until the job is finished. Then, we will go to Alryn; that''s where King Sloan is. I will tear him limb from limb. Spare your power and strength. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Calliope nodded and without a word, she turned and let herself out of the dim room. The woman approached the nearby window and smiled as she gazed toward the distant town, marked by the heavy smoke that lingered from the earlier attack. Calliope was much stronger than Scarletta''s other witches; her results showed in the ruins. Soon, the rest of the kingdom would look the way Talmond did. Scarletta would have the revenge she waited for. Librona would pay for what they did to her. The door behind her opened, bringing Scarletta out of her thought.


    ¡°After all these years, Mallius,¡± Scarletta said, not turning to welcome her visitor. ¡°After all these wasted witches; it''s finally happening. I will have my revenge on that kingdom. They will know my true power, and they will regret the torture they had me endure.¡± She turned to the creature and smiled. Mallius returned her grin, his teeth rotted and stained, yet sharp and deadly. His black, hunched gargoyle form loomed in the doorway. His large, powerful body just barely fit in the doorway of the castle, despite its unusually large rooms to accommodate the creatures that Scarletta called her Nequam.


    ¡°It''s only a matter of time before Calliope finishes them off,¡± the Nequam said, his voice deep and harsh; angry, despite his sly and eager grin.


    ¡°The spell is almost perfect,¡± Scarletta said, returning to the table. Among the bottled potions lay her notes, scattered and worn. ¡°She''s just the witch I need to complete this. The kingdom won''t stand a chance. Pity to see her sacrificed, though. She truly is the best of my creations.¡±


    ¡°Her death will be worth it,¡± Mallius said. ¡°The kingdom will be yours. You won''t have a need for tools like her.¡±


    ¡°She is but a pawn in this war. And Librona is only the beginning. I will have my revenge on what this world has done.¡±


    Mallius dug his claws into the wooden floorboards; his black, leathery wings stretched out beside him, almost filling the width of the room.


    ¡°Patience, Mallius,¡± Scarletta said, anticipating his excitement. She turned back to the window, imagining a barren and burnt kingdom, all finally hers. ¡°Once Calliope returns, we will have our fun.¡±

 2

    Librona''s soldiers traveled towards its capital, Alryn, where King Sloan''s castle stood tall. They galloped their horses through the waking and unaware city and up the hill into the castle courtyard. The head soldier ¨C a knight of Librona ¨C dismounted his horse and bowed to his king as he trotted down the stone steps outside of his castle.


    ¡°There has been an attack on Talmond,¡± the knight explained to his king. ¡°One of Scarletta''s witches.¡±


    King Sloan cursed under his breath. ¡°What are the damages?¡±


    ¡°The city is practically in ruins,¡± the knight said. ¡°Homes and shops destroyed. We lost men and citizens.¡±


    ¡°Where''s the witch?¡±


    ¡°It disappeared. My men searched the city for her, but it was nowhere to be seen. Just vanished before our eyes. It grows weak, though.¡±


    King Sloan sighed. ¡°That means nothing. I know Scarletta. She''ll come back with something stronger.¡±


    ¡°What will you have us do, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Find that witch. If it is weak, we may have a chance to destroy it. That will put a thorn in Scarletta''s plans for now.¡±


    The knight bowed to his king and mounted his horse once more. He shouted to his troops, ordering them to begin their search through the kingdom of Librona to find the witch. The knight and his soldiers took off through the dark city once more and towards the distant forest that marked Librona''s boundaries. Scarletta''s castle lay just beyond the kingdom, tucked away deep in the forest. Scarletta''s castle stood just outside their southern neighbor, In''audis'' northern border. The southern forest of Do''lor was too dense for travel. This made it nearly impossible for the kingdoms to aid each other, especially in Librona''s war against Scarletta.


    Librona''s only other neighbor and ally remained to the north of them; the seaside kingdom of Asmar. While the kingdom aided them in the past, they quickly withdrew after the death of their beloved king. The kingdom refused to help their southern ally as their own kingdom struggled to remain afloat under their young ruler. With no other heir, their focus was to keep their kingdom alive for as long as possible.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    King Sloan stood on the steps of his castle, gazing over the waking city. The kingdom struggled in their war against Scarletta without an ally, especially after Asmar pulled out of the war. King Sloan never doubted King Rowan''s decision, but they were crumbling under Scarletta''s reign of terror, and King Rowan''s Asmar would surely be next.


    He absentmindedly stroked his beard, his eyes fixed on the horizon. Over the years, King Sloan couldn''t help but to slowly lose hope in their war against the witch. He didn''t know how much longer his kingdom would last; the odds did not seem to be in his favor. His stomach churned as his mind turned to his wife and children. He never wanted his children to grow up in world where war threatened their home. He would keep them safe at any cost. Perhaps King Rowan would let them stay in Asmar while the war raged on in Librona. Surely even he couldn''t hold King Sloan¡¯s children responsible for the demise that had befallen Asmar.


    King Sloan headed inside the castle as the sun came out from hiding beyond the horizon. With Scarletta''s attacks still on his mind, he made his way towards the tactical room. Regardless of their situation, he had a kingdom to run and to fight for. He would fight to the very end for his kingdom, but not blindly. He needed a plan. He needed to ensure his family''s safety in Asmar and he needed to prepare his army for battle.


    King Sloan stopped as he walked through the empty throne room. He gazed up at the banners that hung above the red, velvet throne and felt a sudden wave of defeat wash over him. He tried to be a fair king. Scarletta needed to be stopped, but with each passing day, that seemed less and less possible. He couldn''t bear to think that he could be Librona''s final king, but his options were dwindling rapidly.


    Images of his father played through his mind as his gaze fell to the throne before him. As a child, he sat in that very throne, pretending to be the king, when he wasn''t at his father''s side. ¡°Sloan, a king must be fair and just,¡± his father would say to him. ¡°Sometimes the solution isn''t clear. Sometimes things aren''t black and white. The world is grey, Sloan. It is your job, as the future king, to bring the color into the world. Do not be quick to judge those who have made mistakes.¡±


    King Sloan always looked up to his father. He strived each and every day to be a king his father would be proud of and to continue to earn respect for the Martel lineage. His father never gave up, nor should he. He would fight for his kingdom, even if it meant fighting to the end. He would fight to bring the color back into their gray world.

 3

    Calliope found herself in Librona once more. Emerging from the tree line of the southern forest, she took in the landscape. To the west, Librona''s southern most town was still mourning the devastating attack the witch had dealt to them. The townspeople of Talmond rose from the ashes that morning, rebuilding what had been lost in an attempt to keep Librona alive.


    Calliope felt a gut wrenching feeling, deep in her chest. It cut off her breath, but still, she filled her air with lungs. It clenched at her heart, but still, it beat without a purpose in her chest, for no blood ran through her veins.


    That''s what made her different from the mortal humans of the world. Their lives had meaning; their bodies, a purpose. Even their hearts beat blood through them. Even their lungs took relief from the cool air. Her body had no purpose; her life no meaning. Only to Scarletta, and not only then; she was merely a tool in this war between the magical and the non-magical.


    Calliope turned away from the crumbling town. She focused her mind on the task at hand ¨C continuing her attacks and weakening the kingdom of it''s resources. She owed that much to her master; to fulfill her purpose in this surly short lived life.


    Her body shuttered as she took a step forward; a plan formed in her mind. She would make her away across the river that split the kingdom and met with the sea. Beyond the river, she would find another little town, lying unsuspecting to her approach. Yes, she would make her way through the kingdom, taking each village and city on, one by one, until all the remained was the kingdom''s capital, Alryn. There, she would wait for Scarletta, and surely her imminent death, for immortality meant nothing to the woman who gave her life.


    Calliope pushed onward across the kingdom. She walked through most of the day until her next destination came into sight; the town of Halas. Halas did not compare to the little village of Talmond, being much larger, but not nearly as large as the kingdom''s capital, where King Sloan hid behind his stone walls.  Calliope waited outside of Halas, keeping close to the trees and waiting in the shadows as night crept upon them. She watched as travelers made their way into the town for the night, and men and women returned from some business in a neighboring town. Calliope sucked in a breath, gathering the courage to make her move, ending their lives as they knew it. Her stomach twisted in a sickening knot as it did earlier, but she ignored the feeling as she got to her feet and approached the town.


    She stopped just outside of the village, the darkness hiding her slim, dangerous figure as she stood in the middle of the dirt road that directed her the way into Halas.. She held her head high as she marched forward, pushing away the urge to turn around and run. She let her mind and body go numb and her will seemed to drain from her. She let herself succumb to the years of training as her body seemed to move on its own. She stared into the darkness, her golden eyes glowing in the night. The streets were empty as citizens returned to their homes for the night, unaware of the danger that stood just outside of their doors.


    Calliope lifted her arms in the air and summoned her first spell. She threw her arms forward and let the magic come crashing down in the center of the town. The force of the spell rushed in all directions, blasting through quiet buildings and homes. She summoned a fire inside her and let large balls of crackling flames soar through the air, raining down on the dry, wooden homes. The panicked screams pierced her ears and Calliope was suddenly brought back into the world, her mind and body no longer numb. The cries knocked her back suddenly, an invisible force to her chest. Her stomach knotted sickeningly once more and the pain in her chest shot through her body.


    Libronian soldiers hurried from their posts inside the city and in her hesitation, they swarmed around her, their swords at the ready. From a distance, archers let their arrows rain down around her. Panicked, Calliope let another spell through her body, shaking the Earth around them and sending the soldiers backwards. Calliope turned in that instant and sprinted out of the city, willing her magic to let her run faster and faster. She outran the soldiers, disappearing into the darkness of the night with only the glow of the burning town behind to light the night.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The cool night air rushed at her face as she ran. Her head spun in a chaotic blur, cursing herself for panicking and leaving the city. She could not return to Scarletta unsuccessful; her master would not tolerate another failure on her part, and she could not return if she wanted to continue to live. Escape seemed her only option, but she could not stay in Librona. Perhaps she could blend in elsewhere. A kingdom rested just beyond the southern forest; it seemed as good a destination as any for her to head to.


    As the approaching dawn began to light the sky in a gray glow, Calliope found herself just outside of another town. Stuck in the panic and chaos of her rushing mind, she lost her sense of direction. She stopped and looked around, hoping to orient herself. In the distance, Calliope heard the war cries of Librona''s soldiers; the people had been alerted of her escape, and soldiers stood at the ready.


    The soldiers begin their fearless march; mounted cavalry and archers approached at alarming speed. Flaming arrows flew through the air toward her and she sent another magical force through her, knocking the arrows from their flight as they scattered on the ground, black from the distinguished flames. But the soldiers did not hesitate, and as they neared, Calliope summoned another spell, sending strikes of lightning down around them.


    The horses reared and screamed, sending their riders backwards or clinging to their necks.  Fiery arrows continued to soar through the air towards their target, and Calliope once more blocked their attacks.  She continued to throw her magic carelessly around her as the soldiers pushed onward, some on foot, some on their steeds. She sent invisible force waves through the early morning air, sending soldiers through the air, but still, they got to their feet and charged onward.


    Calliope struggled with her magic as it drained from her body, along with her energy. She panicked as her spells grew weaker and weaker; Scarletta would surely sense it and summon her back to the castle as she always did when Calliope grew careless with her magic. She cursed herself under her breath and let her arms fall to her side, giving up the fight. Her magic was gone. Her heart raced as the soldiers neared, and she waited for her certain death. Whether at the hands of Librona''s fearless knights, or her master''s rage, it was bound to happen, one way or another.


    Soldiers pressed onward and arrows flew through the air, raining down around her. She stood tall and let her mind and body grow numb once more. Without warning, Scarletta''s familiar blinding light filled the air, stopping the soldiers in their tracks, gawking in horror as the witch before them vanished.


    Scarletta''s familiar old, rotted walls loomed above her as Calliope stood in the dark, grim room before her master. She spent most of her life in that room, cowering in the dark corners as Scarletta mixed some new potion together to inject her with. They grew stronger each time, but never strong enough to grant her the unlimited power she needed ¨C or wanted in order to bring down Scarletta ¨C and this was exactly her master''s intent. Calliope forced her body to stand erect, feigning confidence, but the dark corners of the room called to her as they always did. She ignored the pull to hide in those corners; they did nothing to protect her. The memories that those corners held haunted her. She hated that room, but not nearly as much as she hated Scarletta.


    ¡°Calliope,¡± Scarletta''s said, her voice eerily cool and collected. ¡°I thought we had come to an agreement?¡±


    ¡°I-I''m sorry,¡± Calliope stammered. ¡°I was ambushed.¡±


    Scarletta cocked her head to the side. ¡°Ambushed? You''re a witch, Calliope. How can mere mortals ambush a witch?¡±


    Calliope''s mind raced in a panic. ¡°I was careless,¡± she said. She hesitated. ¡°I got caught up in the attack.¡±


    Scarletta smiled wickedly, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she started. ¡°I can do this. Give me another chance.¡± Calliope couldn''t stand to find herself begging for life from this woman, but she couldn''t bear to live life as Scarletta''s puppet any longer. One more chance and she would be able to escape Scarletta''s torture once and for all, if she could muster up the courage to do so.


    Scarletta looked over her witch carefully. ¡°Fortunately for you,¡± she said slowly, ¡°I''m not quite finished with my final spell. But this is your last chance, Calliope. I will not tolerate your carelessness any longer.¡±


    Calliope nodded, her heart racing in her chest. Each return to that room meant only one thing; the needle she grew to fear would soon pierce her skin and the magic would enter her veins, altering her powers. Each injection was more painful than the last; each potion more powerful. Calliope stood tall and waited for what she hoped would be the last time Scarletta would ever touch her.

 4

    Mallius stood beside his master in the potion room. The witch and her goon peered through the old, dirtied window at the distant kingdom. Calliope was gone now, somewhere in the castle, preparing herself for her final trip to Librona, fresh with Scarletta''s latest potion flowing through her.


    Mallius turned and inspected the table in the center of the room. His gaze drifted across the vials and rested on a peculiar empty bottle. He sniffed at the air, recognizing a familiar scent of a potion Scarletta had used before.


    Scarletta turned to Mallius and smiled. ¡°Nothing gets past you,¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°An older potion? Is that what you gave her?¡±


    Scarletta nodded and approached the table.


    ¡°She''ll barely get to Alryn with that,¡± he commented.


    Scarletta smiled. ¡°She won''t get far at all. She''s flawed, Mallius. Strong, but flawed. She''s useless to me, except to help me administer the spell I need.¡±


    ¡°But what about the rest of the kingdom? She won''t be able to get through on that.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think she intends to. I don''t think she intends to return to me.¡±


    ¡°Like Samus,¡± Mallius said.


    Scarletta nodded. ¡°Yes, she''s much like Samus, unfortunately. But I won''t make the same mistake I did last time; I won''t let her escape. She''ll drain herself quicker than ever, before she gets a chance to leave the kingdom, and when she does, I will use her one last time to administer my spell.¡±


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± Mallius asked anxiously.


    ¡°Almost. I''ve had to tweak it several times, but I''m certain I almost have it right. I''ll test it out tomorrow, and by then, Calliope should be just as weak as every without her magic.¡±


    ¡°What if the kingdom gets to her first?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if she lives or dies, Mallius. She is disposable to me. If she dies, I have other resources; other witches I can make. One way or another, I will have my immortality, and Librona will finally pay for their treatment of witches and wizards. This world will be a world of magic once again, just as it was meant to be, and just as it was so many years ago.¡±


    Mallius smiled eagerly. Finally, after all these years of helping his master, their magical world would return once more. No more mortals, no more humans; just witches and magic, the very beings that shaped the world they knew it to be today. Scarletta had only heard the stories passed down from her mother; stories of a world once inhabited only by witches and wizards. Stories ¨C or perhaps only legends ¨C of ancient witches who came together to create the land they thrived in. But soon the witches and wizards of that world were banished; only the strongest, the quickest, and the smartest escaped, living in hiding for many years amongst the humans that soon followed their existence. The witches never forgot the world they once lived in, roaming freely amongst each other. Scarletta yearned for that world, before the witches were banished and the humans took over. She was ready to sacrifice everything to get that world back and avenge her mother''s death at Librona''s hands.


    *****


    Calliope stood outside Scarletta''s castle, looking into the dark forest. King Sloan''s castle stood nestled in the middle of the kingdom, overlooking the kingdom''s capital, Alryn. Talmond, now black with ash, lay crippled in the west, just under the shadows of the mountains that marked the kingdom''s north-western jagged borders. Smoke lingered from the attack, nearly suffocating the survivors as they examined the ash ridden remains of their town.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Halas was not much further from Talmond, resting almost due north of the kingdom, beyond Alryn. They, too, lay in a similar state as their neighbor. Calliope tried to envision the rest of the kingdom before her. A few smaller villages and towns remained scattered across the kingdom. The little village of Esmon stood quietly just outside the forest to the east, separated from the rest of the kingdom by the Caseitas River. She followed the river on the invisible map before her with her eyes until it brought her to the ocean, marking Librona''s north-eastern boundary. Somewhere along the cost rested a tiny village inhabited by fishermen and sea merchants ¨C surely a vital component to the kingdom''s success. The name Vrien was scribbled on an old map in Scarletta''s castle.


    Librona relied on a prosperous kingdom just across the sea. Scarletta had a plan for that kingdom as well, and although Calliope knew why Scarletta sought revenge on Librona and Asmar, Scarletta kept her other plans a secret from her witches.


    Calliope didn''t know what land hid beyond the sea''s horizon, or even much beyond the kingdoms of Librona and Asmar, only that Asmar rested on the other side of the mountains beyond Librona. The kingdom was a mystery to her. Calliope heard Scarletta speak of it only a few times during her short life, but usually only in passing. They were the kingdom that aided Librona over the years in their war against Scarletta. Calliope suspected that there was a bigger reason ¨C  a secret that Scarletta kept ¨C for Scarletta''s plot against Asmar. Asmar would be their next target; Scarletta''s next target. Her heart ached in her chest for the unsuspecting people.


    Calliope sighed and sat on the brown grass, her legs crossed under her dress. She waved her hand over a patch of dead grass, bringing it back to life in seconds. Each blade stood tall and strong, reaching to embrace the warm sunlight. Memories of the previous attacks played through her head. She flinched at each strike, spell, and sword thrust, forcing back the tears that stung her eyes. It was wrong to feel sympathy for those people. They were cruel and heartless and selfish. They were murderous and vengeful to those they could not understand. She should not shed a tear for what those people had done to her and all the witches and wizards before her.


    But something pulled inside her chest, as if to reassure her of her feelings; a comfort that told her that her feelings did not make her weak. The people of the kingdom were only defending themselves from her attacks, and they were right to do so, of course. Nonetheless, she could not feel pity for the people who wronged her queen so many years ago. Surly, should she be caught, they would subject her to the same torture as they had done to her master; death would only be a gift granted to her. And should she fail, Scarletta would not come back to help her. No; Calliope was only a tool in this war. Scarletta would not waste her time on a witch that could not do the job she was created to do.


    Calliope shuddered and winced in an attempt to push the thought from her mind. She picked at the new grass she had just granted life to. She plucked the blades one by one, pulling them up from their earthy home.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to attack the kingdom anymore and she couldn¡¯t stand doing Scarletta¡¯s dirty work, ending innocent lives. Scarletta would destroy her if she found out Calliope betrayed her, and if she didn¡¯t, the kingdom surely would. Obeying Scarletta''s every wish was her duty, her reason for life; she knew nothing else. It was the very reason for her being.


    Her will to leave Scarletta, however, was strong, and it grew stronger with each passing day and with every needle that pierced into her veins, pulsing that dark magic through her body. It was all that kept her alive, and she couldn''t survive without that magic tormenting her. But after years of training and stronger and stronger magic, she couldn''t take it anymore. She ignored the sickening feeling in her gut and she stood tall. She didn''t know where she would go, but she couldn''t live under Scarletta''s tyranny any longer. She sucked in a deep breath and headed into the woods without looking back.

 5

    The morning sun brought the villagers of Esmon out of their sleepy wood homes to greet the warm air. Their usual morning greetings were solemn as news spread of the attack on the kingdom. The villagers busied themselves as the morning wore on in an attempt to ignore the hovering threat of another attack. Boys of all ages made their way into the fields, the village¡¯s crops almost ready to be picked. Women called to their rambunctious children as they darted through the busy streets in play. Men packed their mules and horses in preparation for a trip to Alryn, their carts loaded with the fruits and vegetables that would be exchanged for old, gold coins.


    A young woman stumbled out of a little barn located just on the edge of the village. She giggled and turned around, her dress billowing in the breeze between her legs. She held an empty bottle in one hand and blew a kiss out of the other. Her curly brown hair bounced around her face. A man came out of the shadows of the barn and leaned against the wood frame. His strong arms showed years of hard work while his casual disposition and flirtatious green eyes showed a man who enjoyed his night''s play. He caught the kiss and gave her a wink.


    ¡°Mido, come with me,¡± the young woman whined playfully. The man shook his head.


    ¡°I have to get back to work,¡± he said.


    She trotted up to him and pulled on his shirt, pulling his face close to hers. She let her lips hover over his for a moment before giggling and backing away. She beckoned him closer with her finger. Mido smiled and approached the woman. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her lips until she pushed away once more. She winked at him and trotted barefoot towards the center of the village. Mido watched her leave, biting his lower lip. He sighed and made his way back into the barn.


    A white and grey dappled horse stood in the dark barn, chewing happily on the hay spread around the floor. Mido patted the horse and bent down, lifting her hind leg up and between his legs. He blew the dark hair out of his face and grabbed the tool that lay on the floor. He adjusted the hoof between his legs and began to sand the hoof down with the file. He cooed to the horse as he worked, mumbling casually to himself. The horse snorted and shook her head.


    ¡°Don''t give me that,¡± he said. ¡°I can entertain any woman I want.¡±


    The horse flicked her ears and sighed.


    ¡°I know, I''m sorry. Next time I''ll try to make it into the house.¡±


    The horse nickered quietly as her master spoke. Mido put the hoof down and wiped his brow. He stood, stretched his back, and groaned. He brushed his hands on his pants and tightened the short hair in his pony tail. He looked up as a shadow stretched into the barn. A larger, muscular man stood in the doorway, his arms crossed. His baby blue eyes blended softly against his pale head and dirty blonde beard.


    ¡°Ian,¡± Mido said, greeting the visitor. He gave the horse one last pat and put his tools away.


    ¡°So, you and Marissa, now?¡± Ian asked, unamused.


    ¡°Just for last night,¡± Mido said casually. He smirked at his friend and Ian rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Did ya hear about the attacks?¡± Ian asked. Mido raised an eyebrow in response. Ian continued. ¡°Talmond and Halas.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡±


    ¡°One of Scarletta''s witches.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± Mido muttered. It was almost ten years ago when Scarletta lasted attacked the kingdom. For almost a year, the kingdom trembled under the witch''s powerful weight, until suddenly the attacks stopped. What could have brought the vengeful witch back to their kingdom? He pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Talmond is essentially destroyed. King Sloan sent his troops to hunt her down. She could be anywhere. She could strike anywhere, anytime.¡±


    Mido made his way to the corner of the barn where he picked up an old, dusty sword. ¡°Guess we''ll just have to be prepared,¡± he said as he turned the sword in his hand. He recognized its familiar markings, a feature his father often boasted about. One of his best weapons, he had said. ¡°Made the designs ma''self.¡±


    Mido admired the weapon as a child. His father would point out the markings on the blade. ¡°This one is for Selene,¡± he said, showing Mido the design dedicated to his daughter. Mido traced the swirls along the sword''s handle. ¡°And this is for you, my son.¡± Mido would smile at his reflection in the blade as he tried to imagine what his father saw in the designs.


    The sword was only meant to be a decorative piece, but as a child, Mido often imagined himself wielding the blade at their kingdom''s enemies. He didn''t know then the threat that waited just outside of their little village. And when Scarletta''s first witch attacked the kingdom, Mido''s father took the sword bravely in hand, proud to honor his kingdom, and joined the Libronian army.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Mido had always wanted to join his father. He had spent every night alone in the barn battling invisible enemies with various tools. He swung his axes and scythes at the imaginary witches that surrounded him. When he was permitted a trip to Alryn, he studied the soldiers as they marched through the city or practiced fighting outside the barracks. He watched each precise footstep and movement and practiced it on his own in an attempt to help his kingdom in their war.


    After his father''s death, however, his treasured sword remained in the barn, collecting dust over the years as Scarletta remained dormant, and his adventurous curiosity was lost. Mido blew the dust off the blade as the memories subsided.


    ¡°It''s been a while since Scarletta made a move,¡± Mido said. ¡°She''s probably stronger, now. We don''t stand a chance.¡± Mido bent down and picked up a bottle of ale. He took a swig and offered the bottle to Ian. Ian shook his head, his arms still crossed.


    ¡°You have a problem,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don''t have a problem,¡± Mido retorted. He chugged the remaining liquid and let the bottle drop onto the straw scattered around the barn floor. He gripped the sword with both hands and swung it in the air. ¡°I''ll fight that thing myself.¡±


    ¡°I''d like to see that.¡±


    Mido narrowed his eyes at Ian. ¡°I could do it. I''ll take on every witch Scarletta throws at me, and then I''ll take her.¡± He thrust the sword forward as if slaying an enemy. ¡°My father will be avenged.¡± He raised the sword and laughed cynically, mockingly.


    ¡°That''s what this is about?¡±


    Mido laughed sharply and tossed the sword onto the ground. ¡°What do you want, Ian?¡±


    Ian shook his head. ¡°I can''t believe you slept with Marissa.¡±


    ¡°She drank all my ale.¡±


    ¡°She''s still drunk.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Mido said. ¡°I need to buy more.¡±


    Ian and Mido walked together into the center of the village and joined the bustling villagers. Mido turned when he heard his name and found Marissa blowing him drunken kisses. She stood amongst a group of women who giggled behind her. Mido shot his most dashing smile at the women and bowed to them.


    ¡°The redhead,¡± he said turning back to Ian. Ian looked over at the women, picking out the red head.


    ¡°Tonight''s lady?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. I''ll need to start branching out around Librona after.¡±


    Ian sighed.


    ¡°What about you and that girl?¡± Mido asked.


    ¡°That girl? Vanessa?¡±


    Mido nodded.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don''t know? You guys were inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She''s just not for me.¡±


    Mido rolled his eyes. ¡°I''ll let you take the redhead after.¡±


    Ian looked at his friend in slight disgust. ¡°I don''t want your seconds.¡±


    Mido shrugged and scanned the crowd, smiling at the women he made eye contact with. He turned to his friend, hoping to catch his attention, but Ian''s mind was elsewhere. A crooked smile split his hard expression. Mido followed his friend''s gaze to a woman giving bread to children. Her curly, auburn hair bounced around her face and shoulders as she laughed along with the giggling children. She knelt on the ground and her lips moved quickly as she spoke to them.


    Mido made a sound of understanding and approval. ¡°So, it''s Maria?¡±


    Maria glanced up and met their gazes. She smiled and stood, talking over her shoulder at the children as she made her way over to Ian and Mido.


    ¡°Mido Addinell,¡± she scolded as she approached. ¡°I''m not pickin'' up after ya evenin'' gals. Runnin'' ''round with their clothes all a mess. Don''cha have any decency? ''Least sober ''em up, first.¡±


    Mido bowed to the woman. ¡°My sincerest apologies, Maria.¡±


    She scoffed at him. ¡°Poor young gals don''t know what they gettin'' themselves inta,¡± she mumbled. She turned to Ian. ¡°Won''t ya talk some sense inta him?¡±


    Ian shrugged sheepishly. ¡°I tried.¡±


    Maria crossed her arms. ¡°Hmp.¡±


    ¡°Would you have me any other way?¡± Mido said with a flirty wink.


    Maria rolled her eyes. ¡°Jessabell needs a shoein'',¡± she said as she turned away from them. ¡°I''ll bring her by this afternoon. Please don''t spoil her with ya carrots. Mare''s gettin'' fat enough as it is.¡± She smiled to Ian over her shoulder before disappearing into the crowd.


    ¡°I''d say the feeling''s mutual,¡± Mido said to his friend as they watched her leave.


    ¡°What?¡± Ian said as he watched the woman leave. ¡°No.¡±


    A shout turned the two men around, watching as an elderly man waved a stick angrily in the air.


    ¡°I''ll have the king take ya heads!¡± The man shouted into the crowd. Mido and Ian scanned the crowd, waiting for the two boys that stumbled towards them in a fit of laughter. Mido and Ian grabbed them by their collars, pulling them to a stop. Ian grabbed the fruit from their grasps.


    ¡°One of these days he will,¡± Ian said to them. Mido plucked an apple from his friend and took a bite. Ian shot him a scolding look but said nothing.


    ¡°Was jest a joke,¡± the light headed kid said. Mido let the boy go and he stumbled backwards.


    ¡°Watch it, William,¡± Mido said. ¡°He''s crazy. He''ll do it.¡±


    ¡°The king doesn''t care about petty theft,¡± the other kid said, still in Ian''s hold.


    ¡°''S''ides; was Jon''s idea,¡± William said.


    ¡°Why''s it always my idea?¡± Jon whined, scrambling under Ian''s hold until he let go.


    ¡°Get outta here before Maria sees you,¡± Mido warned.


    William and Jon sulked away, all too familiar with Maria¡¯s mothering nature. Mido took another bite from the apple and Ian rolled his eyes. He followed Ian to return the stolen fruit, tossing the half eaten apple on the ground to an old dog. Scarletta sat at the back of his mind. She had sent her witches to destroy their village once before; surely she would not hesitate to finish the job, along with the rest of the kingdom. Mido wasn''t ready to see the kingdom at war with the witch once more, but he was foolish to think this would be the end of their long war. The kingdom had grown weak under her attacks; he couldn''t see the kingdom holding strong for much longer. He joked that he would bring her down, but the thought lingered with him. It was only right for him to avenge his father and his kingdom, wasn''t it? Maybe Ian was right. He needed purpose in his life.


    Or maybe he just needed another drink.

 6

    Mido found himself alone in the barn, this time with Maria''s mare standing quietly inside. She nibbled at the hay Mido tossed for her while he worked on filing her hooves. Mido let his mind wander as he worked, his thoughts drifting once more to the threat that lingered over the kingdom he called home. It felt like an eternity ago when he watched his father leave him and his mother and sister to help the kingdom in their war against Scarletta. He had no idea, then, that that would be the last time he saw his father, riding away on his favorite gelding with his friends towards Alryn to take up their duties to their king. That was when Scarletta made her first move, and the attacks grew more frequently, each witch stronger than the last, wiping out masses of soldiers, Mido''s father amongst them.


    Mido pinched his lips together as images of his devastated mother flashed through his head. He watched her fall to her knees all over again, her heart shattering as she learned of her husband''s death. Mido looked back on that moment, knowing now that it was only the beginning of a series of events that would forever change his life.


    Mido''s eyebrows knit together as his mother''s death quickly filled the dark corners of his mind. And then, there he was, holding Selene in his arms as she took her last, struggled breath.


    The mare swung her leg forward, out of Mido''s grasp, coming down hard on the ground. Mido straightened and scratched the mare''s neck. ¡°Easy girl,¡± he cooed to her. ¡°Almost done.¡± He made his way to her back hoof, bending down once more and gently asking the mare to lift her leg.


    ¡°When will it be enough?¡±


    Mido continued his work on Maria''s fat mare, filing her hooves down until they were even. He recognized the voice that spoke behind him, and he wished that she would leave him alone.


    ¡°When will what be enough?¡± he asked with a huff. His strong arms moved back and forth with the file as they had done day in and day out for years.


    ¡°These women you take home every night.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Mido straightened and patted the mare on the rump.


    ¡°What do you want, Sera?¡± he asked, finally turning to her. Her golden hair fell around her slender shoulders as she stood in the sunset''s warm light.


    Sera hesitated, her dark eyes soft and sad. ¡°I want an explanation.¡±


    Mido crossed his arms. ¡°All right,¡± he started He had been careful to avoid her, but it was only a matter of time before she would pry. However, Mido did not have the answer she wanted to hear. ¡°I don''t care to settle down with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Her voice was a hoarse whisper.


    Mido''s brows pinched together as he grew irate with her. He dropped his arms. ¡°Why? Because I don''t. Get over it.¡±


    ¡°You used me,¡± she hissed, clenching her fists at her side.


    ¡°I use everyone,¡± Mido reminded her casually. ¡°This shouldn''t have been a surprise to you.¡±


    Sera pointed a finger at him angrily as she spoke. ¡°This is all just some stupid act,¡± she said. ¡°This isn''t the Mido I grew up with. This isn''t who you are. You just put up a wall and won''t let anyone in.¡±


    Mido sighed, defeated. ¡°You''re right,¡± he said, turning away. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Sera looked taken aback. Hurt. Her eyes held their gaze on him for a moment. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Her soft voice pleaded with him.


    Mido scratched the mare''s withers. ¡°Why are you pushing it?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you, Mido. I loved you.¡±


    Mido returned to his work. ¡°I''m sorry you wasted your time,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°I''m sorry, too,¡± Sera muttered.


    Mido looked over his shoulder and through the empty doorway. He rolled his eyes as his mind shifted to his excuse of a relationship with her. Mido treated her no different than any of the other women he slept with, but she wanted to be more. Even now, years later, she couldn''t let it go. But Mido was not the man she wanted him to be, nor would he ever be. He couldn''t see himself living that kind of life. But he never thought of himself as a total ass, either. He never meant to hurt her. He wasn''t unreasonable; realistic, in fact. He couldn''t ¨C didn''t want to ¨C give her what she wanted. He didn''t feel bad for what he did; he tried to make it work, for her. In the end, however, he was not the changed man she expected him to be, and he didn''t regret it. He would never be that man, and he was perfectly content with that.

 7

    Calliope walked all day through the forest; images of the battle continued to play through her head. The scenes jumped from one to another in rapid succession; arrows blazed through the night sky. Soldiers rushed at her with their swords drawn. Orange and yellow flames took hold of homes, unforgiving hands tearing apart their lives. The world flickered in the warm glow of the chaos that followed the witch. When it got to be too much, she busied herself with her magic, letting her spells chase the critters that darted among the low branches and exposed roots of the forest. She picked red and blue berries from the bushes she passed, tossing them one by one into her mouth. They were soft, but tasteful. She grabbed them by the handfuls and pocketed the extra for later.


    The sun dipped quickly behind the horizon, the last of its rays lost amongst the cover of branches. Feeling her body grow tired, she sat against the trunk of a tree. She picked up tiny twigs around her, throwing them into a careless pile and pointed a finger, igniting a magical fire. She curled up on the pine needled forest floor and stared into the flickering flames. Sleep hovered over her as if waiting for the flames to engulf her like they did to the innocent people she attacked. She turned her back to the flames and stared into the darkness, listening to the nocturnal sounds of the forest; the chirp of the crickets, the eerie call of an owl, the soft night breeze rustling the leaves in the trees. The soft, night melody whispered to her until her eyes finally fell to their enchanting song.


    The morning sun managed to find its way through the branches; slender rays of light kissed her eyelids and brought a comforting warmth upon her face. Calliope pushed herself off the ground and stretched her arms above her. She let a loud yawn escaped her throat as she let her arms drop back down dramatically. She fished the berries out of her pocket and popped a couple in her mouth. She stared at the remains of her fire, listening to the forest birds chirp their good mornings to each other. The sun continued to move slowly through the branches while Calliope sat, lost in thought. The shadows of the trees hovered over her and began to stretch, signaling the progressing day. Calliope obeyed the shadows, getting to her feet and continuing her journey through the forest once more.


    Calliope continued through the forest for another day, her mind wandering off on it''s own. She thought about the people she hurt and the friends she hoped she could make in her new life. She watched the carefree life of the woodpecker as it flew from tree to tree in search for his meal, envious of its freedom.


    Early in her short life, Calliope spent time with another witch of Scarletta''s, before Scarletta killed her. The witch often told her stories about a wizard known as Samus who had betrayed Scarletta. The stories differed each day; one day the kingdom found him and burnt him at the stake. Another day, Scarletta captured him and fed him to her Nequam. The witch described these stories in vivid, gruesome detail, giving Calliope nightmares.


    The few moments Calliope had to herself, she looked into the forest where the wizard once made his escape. As she grew more and more distant to Scarletta, she found herself thinking of the wizard more and more, and when her stomach twisted in fear at the idea of escaping, she reminded herself of one of the many possibilities that the wizard could have suffered. She did not doubt that she, too, would suffer the same fate, so she clung to her life with Scarletta.


    She couldn''t stop the wizard from invading her mind; a mysterious shadow that peaked her interest. Surely he walked through the same forest, suffering the same war in his mind as she did. He would find himself emerging from the treeline, overlooking the vast kingdom; a symbol of freedom. He wouldn''t draw attention to himself by moving right into the city. No, he was safest just outside, keeping to himself. He would simply be known as the strange old man just outside the city, and no one would bother a private man such as that.


    Her thoughts were cut short by the sound of thundering hooves and the sharp bark of dogs on a hunt. The voices of strange men shouted to each other in excitement as they pursued their chase. Panicked, she climbed up the nearest tree, getting as high as she could, desperate to remain hidden, and watched as chestnut and dappled horses bearing their riders galloped below in search of a little red fox. Black noses followed an invisible path; their barks led the way through the trees with the horses hot on their heels.


    When they passed and Calliope could no longer hear the hunt, she hopped out of the tree and continued on, anxious to get out of the gloomy forest. The trees began to thin and as the sun lowered itself in the sky, Librona''s rolling hills finally revealed themselves to her. In the distance, Calliope could see a small house, its pastures dotted with sheep and cows and rows of corn and crops. Dirt roads twisted their way through the landscape, each leading to its own destination. She kept away from the dirt road, hoping to keep out of sight. She traveled through the tall grass of the uninhabited parts of the kingdom. Grasshoppers bounded onto her dress, hitching a ride for a time before they bounded off again, lost in the weeds and grass. She didn¡¯t know where she was going or what she would do, but she was careful not to return to any of the villages she had attacked.


    Alryn, the kingdom''s capital, was the closest to her, and she decided to make that her destination, if only for the night until she was ready to continue her journey, hoping to make her way towards the sea and following it to the next kingdom at Librona''s south.


    Alryn was a strong, thriving city; its inhabitants busied themselves each day at the market, buying, selling, and trading their goods in order to survive, and she felt certain she would remain unnoticed for the night. Surely the busy citizens would overlook her. Calliope saw the castle''s stony towers peeking over the horizon. It watched over the city and the kingdom from the hillside.


    Calliope came upon a stone bridge which curved its way over the calm Caseitas river. She crossed, taking a moment to admire the tiny fish that jumped out to catch the hovering flies. The sun bathed the land in gold as the last of its light shone upon the earth. She made it to a cobblestone road where she passed horse drawn carriages entering and leaving the kingdom''s capital. Wooden homes and shops began to dot each side of the road, getting closer and closer together until the road split, twisting through Alryn in two directions. King Sloan¡¯s castle watched from its hilltop as she entered the city''s walls.


    She made her way to the center of the city and smiled carefully at the merchants who asked her to buy their goods. Children ran past, laughing and playing with a straggly dog. A man played a fife enthusiastically while passer-by tossed gold coins into an old, wrinkled hat that lay upside down on the cold, hard ground.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She smiled, envisioning herself living her own life in a town like this. It was so much better than that dark, dreary castle, existing only to kill, killing only for revenge. She continued to walk, aware of all going on around her, yet the citizens were oblivious to her. She reached the far end of the town square and stopped at a road that continued to twist through the city. Calliope followed it with her eyes as best as she could; it seemed to lead towards the castle. Soldiers stood in the road and talked casually with each other. Not wanting to draw attention to herself, she avoided that road and walked down a narrower one that wound between stores and homes.


    The sun officially set below the horizon, darkening the city and emptying the streets. As Calliope continued to walk, she found that the road to be a dead end. Calliope turned around to head back, but a man leaning against a house off to the side of the road caught her attention.  He noticed her looking at him and flashed a toothless smile before approaching her.


    ¡°Well, ¡®ello there,¡± he said to her. His words slurred and his breath was foul.  ¡°I ¡®aven¡¯t sheen you ¡®round ¡®ere ¡®fore. Whatsher name?¡±


    Calliope ignored the slurring man and walked past, but he followed right on her heels.


    ¡°¡¯srude to g¡¯nore people,¡± he said, chuckling to himself.


    Calliope quickened her pace, but the man matched her speed. She broke into a run as the man chased her down the road. Calliope felt his grimy fingers snag a fistful of her dress and she fell to her knees. She pushed herself up quickly, spinning on her heels and released an invisible force wave at him. He shouted in surprise and fell backwards from the impact. Calliope wasted no time and hurried away, back towards the city¡¯s center. The man pushed himself to his feet and continued to chase after her.


    ¡°Witch!¡± he yelled in warning, his hands cupped around his lips. ¡°Witch! She¡¯s a witch!¡±


    Calliope spun around, raising her arms and thrusting another ball of energy towards him. He ducked, letting the magic rush past him and into one of the taverns, causing it to explode in a fiery blaze. The women and children who shopped and played in the streets shouted and cried to one another in terror and hurried to their homes, hoping to escape the witch''s threat. Doors slammed, protecting those inside, while others opened to reveal men ready to defend their homes.


    Unaware of the chaos that brewed below, King Sloan sat alone at a long table, tattered papers spread out before him. His head rested in the palm of his hand and his eyes fluttered. The room¡¯s wooden double doors flew open as one of the guards rushed in. King Sloan jumped in surprised and got to his feet, his big, grey eyebrows knit together at the outburst.


    ¡°My Lord,¡± the man shouted, hurrying to his king. ¡°The town is being attacked. A young woman who is believed to be the witch that attacked Talmond.¡±


    The king gathered the papers on the table in a hurry. ¡°Scarletta¡¯s been sending her witches out more frequently,¡± the king mumbled to himself. He turned to his guard. ¡°This needs to be stopped once and for all. Kill the witch. Don¡¯t let her escape and return to Scarletta.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The soldier left through the double doors, letting them slam shut behind him. The queen approached King Sloan''s side, her long, maroon dress dragging behind her.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± she questioned the king, putting a hand on his shoulder. The king turned to her and handed her the papers.


    ¡°Scarletta''s at it again. The city is under attack.¡±


    The woman said nothing, but her expression showed fear. She took the papers and flipped through them.


    ¡°Keep those safe, Melinda,¡± the king ordered. ¡°Those are our treaties with the kingdom of Asmar. We don''t need another war on our hands.¡± He kissed his queen''s hand and left her standing alone. Melinda watched her husband leave, fear heavy in her chest for the fate of their kingdom.


    She looked over the treaties in her hands. Scarletta grew stronger with each passing day. Without the help of the kingdom of Asmar, Melinda worried that her own kingdom might soon be lost. She looked to the door where her husband disappeared, and her heart sank as the weight of his lost presence bore down on her. She could not bare to see her home suffer the same fate that Asmar had and she prayed that her husband would not be lost in the war as Asmar''s king had been. Lucas was too young to take over as king, should Sloan perish. Much like the young King Rowan had been when he took Asmar''s throne.


    Melinda placed the treaties back on the table. Those few pages represented the only peace that remained between her kingdom and their once ally. When their king was killed in their war against Scarletta, the kingdom withdrew from the war, now in the hands of the young Rowan. Melinda''s heart ached for the boy who lost everything. She didn''t blame him from pulling out of the war; their kingdom suffered enough. But she didn''t know how much longer Librona could go on like this in Scarletta''s shadow.


    Her three children came through the door, their expressions heavy with worry and fear.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± her oldest daughter asked, well aware of the war the kingdom had been going through. She pulled her youngest sister close to her. Melinda admired her daughter''s bravery amongst the chaos over the years and her care for her younger siblings.


    ¡°Nothing, Fallon,¡± Melinda said, glancing at her youngest child. Her eyes were wide with wonder, but she was quiet. ¡°Don''t worry about it now,¡± she continued. ¡°Take Tianna to her chambers.¡±


    ¡°I want to fight the witch,¡± the young man said with confidence. His brown eyes were bright and anxious under his light brown shaggy hair.


    ¡°Lucas, you''re not old enough,¡± Fallon hissed to him.


    ¡°What witch?¡± Tianna cried.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Melinda scolded her children.


    ¡°Where''s Daddy going?¡± Tianna asked.


    ¡°Come on, Tianna,¡± Fallon said, guiding her young sister out of the room. Melinda watched as Fallon fiddled with Tianna''s dark brown hair, putting it neatly back in its braids.


    ¡°Mother, I''m old enough to be a soldier,¡± Lucas pressed.


    ¡°You will not fight in this war, Lucas. Do not ask me about it again.¡±


    Lucas stewed furiously but said nothing more. His mother refused to see him as the adult that he was, next in line for the throne. He left the room and made his way through the castle and to the barracks. He stood in the corner and watched as the soldiers readied themselves for another fight, some not much older than he. He felt ashamed to be cooped up behind the walls of the castle. He made himself useful by helping the soldiers prepare themselves as they gathered their weapons and armor.


    Melinda watched her son in the barracks. She couldn''t protect him forever, but hoped that this was not the war he would have to fight in. She wished he would never have to see a life of war. She heard her husband''s voice calling to his army just outside, bringing her back to reality; the witch was in the city. She hurried through the castle to make sure her daughters were safe.

 8

    The deep voices of soldiers yelled to one another as they hurried towards Calliope. The rising moonlight flashed on their blades as they advanced. Calliope thrust her arms down; the earth trembled beneath her before exploding around her. The impact knocked the army off their feet and sent shattered remains of the earth flying through the air. Two hands grabbed her from behind in an attempt to restrain her. She sent a strong volt of energy through her body, shocking the pair of hands. They released their grip. She wasted no time as the soldiers fell around her. She ran through the city and towards the distant forest, but more soldiers blocked her path.


    Calliope sent another wave forward, knocking the soldiers to the ground. She ran past them and let one last spell loose in her wake, destroying homes and shops and killing those in its way. She ran out of the city only to be followed by the thunder of hooves. She threw her arms down as she ran and the ground shot up towards the sky, blocking the soldiers and their horses from their pursuit.


    She ran through the kingdom, escaping the army''s chase, and towards the forest. She continued to run, long after she lost sight of the soldiers and didn''t stop until she was deep within the forest. The army chased her towards the woods, losing her trail deep within the forest. They split up, searching their surroundings for any clue as to where the witch went, but she was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Let''s head back to Alryn,¡± the captain ordered, giving up the hopeless chase. He waved a strong hand in the air, signaling his men to return to the capital. They pushed their horses through the trees, dodging branches and jumping over rotted logs, until they reached the forest''s edge. They covered the open land on the outskirts of the kingdom quickly until they returned to the castle. King Sloan waited for them outside of his castle. The soldiers hung their heads in dismay as their captain explained that they lost her in the forest.


    ¡°What do you mean you lost her?¡± the king shouted at them. He clenched his fists furiously. The hairs in his mustache fluttered as he huffed in anger.


    ¡°She¡¯s too strong for us and too fast for the horses,¡± the captain explained to his king. He sat tall on his horse, his expression stern.


    ¡°Scarletta cannot get her back. I want her found before she does more damage to the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said, ready to accept his mission.


    ¡°Go! Now!¡±


    Soldiers mounted their horses in obedience and joined the rest of the search party. They galloped through the city''s quiet streets and into the kingdom, towards the forest. The king turned to a young man standing at his side. His posture straightened as his king spoke to him.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Warn the kingdom. Make sure everyone is aware that the witch is loose and very dangerous. Send more soldiers to guard the cities. I want men at each post and I want another group of soldiers to go out at daybreak to hunt her down. We''ll take any and all volunteers. We will not rest until Scarletta and her witches are destroyed.¡±


    The man nodded and left the king standing alone. He stared over his crumbling city and into the distant forest before stepping away from his castle. He wandered the city and inspected the damages, reassuring his lost citizens that this war would end soon enough. When he returned to his castle, he found his queen overlooking the kingdom and joined her at her side.


    ¡°What will we do?¡± she asked quietly. She kept her trembling fingers interlaced with one another. She did not avert her gaze from the kingdom.


    ¡°We will end this war once and for all,¡± King Sloan answered her softly. Melinda turned to her king, her expression stern, her eyes hurt and angry.


    ¡°How many more soldiers will you send to their deaths before you realize it''s already lost?¡±


    ¡°Don''t speak such words, Melinda. Have you no faith in my leadership?¡±


    She averted her gaze for a brief moment. When her eyes met his once more, they softened. She kissed her husband''s cheek. ¡°Of course I do. But Scarletta''s only getting stronger with each passing day. Perhaps we could ask for the aid of Asmar?¡±


    ¡°No, I will not involve Asmar. They have done enough for us. They have lost enough of their own citizens. Their king. And at what cost? We will finish Scarletta. We will not drag them into this again.¡±


    ¡°They are our friends.¡±


    ¡°They deserve peace and to be left to their own business.¡±


    Melinda felt helpless. She held her gaze on her husband for a moment. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It may be time for Lucas to join in this fight.


    ¡°I will not see my only son in this war. He is not ready.¡±


    ¡°He is ready, Melinda. He''s had training. He is a man, now. He needs to fight.¡±


    ¡°He hasn''t been trained for war. He doesn''t know what to expect. I don''t want him in a hopeless fight.¡±


    ¡°You think we have no hope?¡±


    Melinda grew quiet, her eyes wet. Her heart ached as her husband took her hand in his.


    ¡°There is always hope,¡± he said to her quietly. ¡°Don''t lose faith in me.¡±


    Melinda shook her head. ¡°I fear for our kingdom. I fear for our children. I fear for you. I don''t want this kingdom to end up like Asmar. I don''t want that responsibility to fall on Lucas or our girls.¡±


    King Sloan kissed his wife''s forehead. ¡°I will not let that happen.¡± He smiled at her as if to reassure her. ¡°I know this takes a toll on you. I will get us through this.¡±


    Melinda returned his smile as best as she could. It had been a long time at war with Scarletta. She tried not to lose hope, but a part of her was prepared for the coming end. She was ready to take her children with her and escape, at any cost.

 9

    The king''s messenger galloped through the small, dimly lit village of Esmon, blowing a horn as he rode, calling them together. Men, women, and children trickled out of their homes and gathered around him, anticipating the news he brought. Mido and Ian ventured out of the tavern after an evening of drinking to see what the commotion was.


    ¡°There has been an attack on Alryn,¡± the messenger shouted as he pulled his steed to a halt. The chestnut horse snorted and pawed at the ground. ¡°One of Scarletta¡¯s witches got away and is on the loose. She could be anywhere. She could attack at any moment. King Sloan advises that everyone be on guard. He is sending his best men to keep post and to hunt her down, but be warned, she is fast and dangerous.¡±


    Citizens shouted and cried in panic and confusion as the messenger pulled his horse around and galloped to his next destination. Mido and Ian exchanged uneasy glances. William and Jon stood together in quiet concern for their home; their usual toothy grins and peppy personalities quieted in that moment. They looked to Mido and Ian for reassurance


    ¡°Scarletta means business,¡± Ian said to his friend. ¡°I don''t think she plans on being quiet any longer.¡±


    Mido shook his head. ¡°King Sloan''s army doesn''t stand a chance. This kingdom doesn''t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Not as long as her witches are out there, doing her dirty work.¡±


    ¡°She must be weak if she isn''t doing this herself.¡±


    Ian eyed his friend. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°If we could capture her witch, maybe it will weaken her and give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°We''d be able to bring her down once and for all.¡±


    Mido nodded and smiled slyly. ¡°C''mon,¡± he said. ¡°Let''s get this thing.¡±


    Ian hesitated. ¡°I dunno, Mido, don''t you think you''re being a little rash?¡±


    ¡°When haven''t I been rash?¡±


    ¡°You have no chance against a witch.¡±


    ¡°I''ve got a sword collecting dust and you have a ridiculous need to change me. Don''t let me go out there alone. It''ll be fun.¡±


    Ian rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± he muttered. ¡°So much fun hunting powerful witches.¡±


    The two men turned to leave the panicked crowd when William''s voice stopped them in their tracks and quieted the villagers.


    ¡°You''re going to look for the witch?¡±


    The villagers mumbled together as they turned their eyes to Mido.


    ¡°I don''t think so.¡± Maria''s familiar voice boomed as she pushed her way through the crowd. She pointed a finger at Mido. ¡°Don''t be stupid Mido, ye ''ave nothin'' to prove.¡±


    ¡°He thinks it will be fun,¡± Ian said to her.


    ¡°King Sloan will need all the help he can get.¡±


    ¡°That''s jest what ya fatha said, yanno.¡±


    Mido smiled. ¡°Well, let''s hope I don''t end up like him, hm?¡±


    ¡°Not funny, Mido.¡±


    ¡°Look, I''m not gonna sit around and wait for something to happen, and I don''t think anyone here wants to go through that again.¡±


    Men stepped forward and nodded to Mido.


    ¡°We''ll come, too,¡± one of the men said.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Maria muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I''m leaving at dawn,¡± Mido informed them. He turned his back on the villagers and made his way towards the barn.


    Many of the men ¨C and even some of the women ¨C hurried to their homes to ready themselves for the hunt. They assisted each other with the sharpening of their weapons; dull swords, rusted axes, and small knives were gathered from the dusty corners of their homes in hopes of never having to use them. They readied their horses, throwing saddles onto their backs and cinching up their saddle bags filled with resources for a long journey.


    William and Jon trotted eagerly to Mido''s side as he walked through the busy village, a wave of excitement rushing over them.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°We want to come,¡± William said as they walked with him towards the stables.


    Mido shook his head. ¡°I don''t think so.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think your mother and father would appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Sure they would,¡± Jon chimed in. ¡°I mean, we''re nothing but trouble here. Out there, we could redeem ourselves. We''d be heroes.¡± William nodded enthusiastically in an attempt to convince their role model.


    Mido laughed sharply. ¡°Unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely? What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Jon asked.


    ¡°You''d be more trouble out there for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, now,¡± William whined. ¡°We''re men. It''s about time you guys start treating us like men.¡±


    Mido stopped and faced them. ¡°Maybe you should start acting like men instead of immature boys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, look who thinks he''s all high and mighty,¡± Jon mocked.


    Mido entered the barn and gathered the mare from her patch of hay.


    ¡°You could use some young, quick guys like us,¡± William added.


    ¡°The king would have to make us soldiers,¡± Jon said to his friend.


    ¡°Ladies love a soldier.¡± William and Jon exchanged excited glances, imagining their lives as heroes in the kingdom.


    Mido sighed and turned to them. ¡°You don''t know what Scarletta is capable of.¡±


    ¡°We''re not children, Mido,¡± William reminded him.


    ¡°Let us help.¡±


    ¡°Ya not encouraging these young men, are ya now, Mido?¡± Maria stood in the doorway of the barn, her arms crossed across her chest. She narrowed her eyes at him.


    ¡°Come on, Maria, you''re not our mother,¡± William said.


    ¡°Didja follow us here?¡± Jon accused.


    ¡°No boy goes followin'' Mido through a chaotic village without some crazy idea goin'' on in their heads. I knew ya both were up ta no good.¡±


    ¡°Mido,¡± they whined, turning away from Maria and looking to him for help. Mido threw his arms in the air in defense.


    ¡°They''re men, Maria. If they want to help their kingdom, I can''t stop them.¡±


    ¡°Mido, yer a fool,¡± she hissed. She turned and stormed out.


    Mido eyed the young men carefully. ¡°You better stop her,¡± he said. ¡°You know she''s going right to your mothers.¡±


    He watched as the two young men hurried after Maria in an attempt to convince her to let them go. Mido patted his mare''s nose and she snorted quietly. He saddled her quickly and found the old sword he left on the floor earlier that morning. He picked it up and turned it in his hands. It hadn''t seen any action since his father held it so many years ago. He brought the sword to the back of the barn and went straight to work, honing its dull edges back to life. As he worked, he saw his father doing the same thing, so many years ago, in preparation for war. Standing just where Mido stood, he carefully worked the edges of the blade in hopes that they would meet a witch''s neck.


    Mido worked quietly, feeling an uncomfortable sense of deja vu. He turned his thoughts to the witch that ran loose in their kingdom. He had seen the witch''s powers years ago when Esmon was first attacked, but surely Scarletta''s pawns were stronger now, after all those years. He shivered as the memory of his father working in that same spot as he did came into his mind. Perhaps his father''s thoughts wandered the same as Mido''s did as they worked on the same blade before their departure. Mido saw himself battling with Librona''s army, just as his father had done, face to face with the evil witch moments before it struck him, bringing him to his knees, just as it had done to his father.


    He continued his work as his mind wandered, not hesitating at the thought of his possible death, face to face with a witch. It almost seemed like his destiny ¨C a fate he must suffer just as his father had. Only this time, he had no family to mourn his death. No one to suffer in his absence. No son who faced life alone and fatherless. In fact, the thought reassured him. Whether he lived or died, it didn''t matter, because he would have no one to abandon as his father had. He felt a sudden wave of anger towards his dead father, as if he made a selfish choice, not taking a moment to think of his own family.


    But should he survive, there would surely be woman to admire his heroic actions. His bachelor lifestyle never disappointed him, despite Maria''s attempt to guide him away from that life. ¡°Ya jest afraid of havin'' a family,¡± she would say to him. ¡°Things ah different, yanno.¡±


    His lips pulled into a crooked smile and looked outside in hopes of catching a glimpse of the caring woman, who had always been like an older sister; a stubborn, overbearing, older sister, who always felt the need to bring purpose into his life. Mido sighed, the threat of the witch that threatened their home lingering above him. He grew anxious to leave the village and join the kingdom on their hunt.


    Mido examined the sword one last time in his hands, satisfied with it''s sharp edges. He returned the weapon to its sheath and hoisted the weapon around him, fastening it securely around his waist. He patted his favorite dagger, secured on the other side of the sword; all that remained was readying his mare for their journey. He saddled the horse, tightening the cinch twice to ensure the saddle''s hold, and packed the saddlebags with other odds and ends. He fastened the bridle over the mare''s ears and smiled as she chomped at the steel bit in her mouth.


    ¡°It''s been a while since we''ve left home,¡± Mido said to his horse. He spent much of his youth galloping across the kingdom with his young sister with that same mare, only three years old, then. Many times Mido found himself clinging to her neck as she tried to throw her rider in a childish fit. She had rather run in the paddocks and eat her hay then stand quietly as they tried to teach her to do. She had never lost her spunk, but Mido was grateful to have survived that stage in their training. He hadn''t dared to travel far from Esmon after Selene died. In fact, the only time he ever left the village was to help with their flock, herding them from their grazing, and even then, he felt an uneasy pull in his chest; a force calling him away from the comforts and safety of the village he grew up in.


    Mido took the reins in hand as they stood alone inside the barn. He looked out beyond the village and to the distant horizon, mentally preparing himself for what waited.

 10

    Anticipation hung over the little village as the residents prepared themselves to honor their kingdom. Mido, armed and ready, joined the gathering villagers in the town square with his steed. Maria found him in the crowd and hurried to him, dragging her pudgy mare behind her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mido asked.


    ¡°I''m comin'' with ya,¡± the woman stated confidently.


    ¡°Like hell.¡±


    ¡°Git ova it, Mido,¡± she barked at him. ¡°I come from a family of merchants an'' warriors. ''S''my duty to honor ''em.¡±


    Mido raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°Didn''t your family try to assassinate a king?¡±


    Maria stamped her foot angrily. ¡°Ya made that up, ya little shit,¡± she hissed at him.


    Mido shrugged. ¡°Can you blame me? We were kids when you came with your family.¡±


    ¡°We were travelin'' merchants,¡± Maria said, narrowing her eyes at her friend. ¡°Not assassins.¡±


    ¡°But it was more fun to pretend you were,¡± Mido pointed out.


    Maria came into the village with her family as a young girl. As traveling merchants, they never stayed in one place very long, but her mother had been pregnant with Maria''s younger brother when they arrived in Esmon. When both mother and child died during birth, her father decided to stay in the village with his only child, hoping to raise her and give her the life she deserved. Maria, on the other hand, always preferred to be traveling the world, and she always had a wild imagination. In fact, it was quite possible she had made up the story of assassinating a king herself in some attempt to win over the boys of the village. As a child, she was always the outsider. In every village and city they traveled too, she was looked upon with disdain. After a while, she didn''t care about the other kids; she never quite enjoyed the company of them, anyway, especially the other girls.


    Maria smiled up at her long-time friend and mounted her horse. Horses trotted and pranced around them anxiously as the villagers readied themselves. Ian made his way through the crowd on his own horse, ready to begin their hunt.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked Maria as he approached. ¡°You''re not coming with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes I am,¡± she said stubbornly. Ian looked to Mido for help, but Mido only shrugged.


    Among those gathered in the square, Mido''s eye caught William and Jon, sitting tall on their own loyal, chestnut steeds. Their fathers looked to them proudly while their mothers grabbed their legs pleadingly. Mido frowned; he hoped they would stay behind. He watched the boys grow into young troublemakers over the years, and while he had no family of his own, the boys, amongst the rest of the village, felt like family to him. Brothers. Sisters. Mothers. He looked over the villagers as they said their goodbyes to one another. They were, in their own way, his family, and at that moment, he wanted nothing more than to protect them, just as his father tried to do so many years ago.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    William and Jon trotted to his side, large, white grins splitting their faces.


    Mido shook his head and sighed. ¡°You do as I say,¡± he ordered them. They nodded their heads excitedly.


    The rest of the villagers mounted their horses just as the morning''s light broke the horizon, warming the chill from the night. Wives kissed their husbands and children hugged their fathers, wishing them good luck and safe travels on their hunt for the witch. Mido looked over the villagers one last time, his eyes catching Sera''s blonde, bouncy locks. He met her gaze and watched as she approached cautiously. She cooed to Lily and patted her neck before she turned to Mido.


    ¡°Be safe,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Sera,¡± Mido said, sincerely this time. Despite their colliding opinions, and even though he never wanted to be the man she wanted, he was sorry for what he put her through every day. She truly cared for him, and he didn''t make it any easier for her. ¡°I''m an ass,¡± he added. ¡°And you deserve better.¡±


    Sera searched his eyes quietly. After a moment, she turned back to the mare and patted her nose. ¡°Yeah,¡± she finally said. ¡°I do.¡± She met his gaze one last time. ¡°But come back safe, anyway.¡±


    Mido forced a crooked smile, feeling more anxious than ever to leave the village. ¡°I''ll try.¡±


    Sera backed away and watched as Mido and the other villagers pushed off, out of the village and across the land towards the forest that marked the kingdom''s boundaries.


    Mido patted Lily''s neck as she galloped eagerly forward with the rest of the villagers and their horses. Ian rode beside Mido, his black horse nickering at his friends, with Maria, William, and Jon close behind. They galloped through the morning until they entered the forest. They slowed their horses as they began their search, keeping a careful eye out for any clues of the witch''s whereabouts.


    ¡°We should split up to cover more ground,¡± Mido suggested after they searched the forest for some time. The group mumbled amongst each other in agreement. Out of the safety of their village, they grew nervous and unsure if they would be able to defend themselves against the power of the witch. The group split evenly in half, eight people each, and made their way through the forest to begin their search.


    Mido turned his horse around, his attention caught on a trampled bush. He pushed his horse on, drifting away from the group. Perhaps a sign of a witch, Mido thought to himself. It didn''t seem like anything an animal would do.


    ¡°Mido, are you coming?¡± Ian asked, trotting up to his side.


    ¡°You go ahead,¡± Mido said, kicking his horse forward. ¡°I''ll catch up.¡±


    Mido pushed his mare through the forest, his senses on full alert. He searched carefully for more signs of the witch''s presence. His horse''s hooves, still wet from the dew on the land outside of the forest, shuffled through the pine needles and leaves. Mido patted his horse''s neck in encouragement. ¡°Let''s find this thing, Lily. I know it''s out here somewhere.¡± The mare perked her ears at her master''s voice and snorted.


    The man and his steed continued onward quietly. Mido examined every foot print and trampled leaf, tracing the fresh trail deep into the forest. He spoke quietly to the white and gray dappled horse, confirming his findings to her, as if to reassure her of their search. They were getting close; it was only a matter of time before they found it.

 11

    Calliope made herself comfortable under an overhang of rocks in a small clearing in the forest. She ran most of the night with only her breath to break the eerie silence. She hadn''t even realized how long she had been running until she saw the morning''s sunlight peek through the thick trees. She hugged her knees close to her chest, twirling pine needles between her fingers. She sat there, quiet and motionless, shivering slightly in the cool morning air. The warmth of the sunlight thinned from the thickened branches, and a chill came over the forest. She flicked her fingers and a fire started immediately before her. She stared into the wispy flames as she contemplated her next move.


    The kingdom of Librona was certainly on full alert; she couldn¡¯t stay there any longer, but she had no idea of the world around her ¨C only of the maps in Scarletta''s castle. She had no idea what was really out there or where she could belong. She tried to recall the maps she had seen, drawing them out in the dirt with her finger. She would have to leave Librona, but the kingdom was vast and wide; it would surely take her days before she left its borders. She had to go someplace where she would not be recognized, and she would have to learn how to defend herself without using her powers. This she knew for certain now.


    She stretched her arms over her head for a moment, then let them drop onto her lap. She admired her drawings in the dirt. She twisted her head in an attempt to see them from a different angle. She couldn¡¯t recall how the kingdoms neighbored each other or how vast each was. Her stomach churned with hunger, but the last of the berries she kept stowed away were now squished in her pocket. She did her best to clean the pocket of the berries, licking their remains off of her fingers. In the morning, she would have to find some more.


    The distant sound of hooves caught her attention. She quickly put out her fire and climbed the nearest tree in hopes of keeping hidden from her approacher. Mido arrived at the clearing a few minutes later to find the ground still smoking where Calliope''s fire once burned, along with the traces of her map in the dirt.


    Calliope watched from the tree as the man examined the drawings in the ground. She hesitated, holding her breath in an attempt to remain hidden. When the man moved on, she climbed down the tree¡¯s branches, landing on her feet, but not quiet enough. She straightened as the man spun around, meeting her gaze. He raised an eyebrow as he looked her up and down.


    Calliope¡¯s heart raced and she avoided his gaze, waiting for his attack, but the man did not move towards her. She dared to glance at his face; he looked to her curiously before clearing his throat.


    ¡°Yanno,¡± he began. ¡°There¡¯s a witch around here. You shouldn¡¯t be out here alone.¡± He smiled crookedly, an eyebrow still raised. His eyes narrowed at her, but he did not seem threatening. In fact, he didn¡¯t even realize who Calliope was.


    Calliope hesitated. ¡°Oh,¡± she said simply, forcing her voice to remain steady. ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not from around here,¡± he stated.


    ¡°No,¡± she mumbled. She eyed the sword at his side.


    Mido felt strangely uneasy in her presence. Her small, fragile figure and pale features did not belong to a woman of Librona. Even her eyes seemed a strange color. She had a beauty about her that seemed so simple, yet appealing. He wanted to whisk her away, bring her home, and forget his ridiculous quest, but something about her made him shy.


    Mido cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll get you outta here,¡± he said. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be out here alone.¡±


    He was so kind. Caring. He worried for her, a witch, and he hadn¡¯t a clue. Calliope looked uneasily to his outstretched hand. She had to get away.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she muttered. She turned her back to the man, but they were no longer alone. Another man stood before her, his brows knit together.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the man said, looking to Mido, before returning his gaze back to Calliope.


    ¡°I was just leaving,¡± Calliope said quietly, avoiding the new man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said.


    ¡°Leave her alone, Barric,¡± Mido said.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That thing,¡± Barric hissed at him, ¡°is the witch we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Mido¡¯s eyes darted to Calliope. ¡°What?¡±


    In a moment of panic, Calliope sent a ball of energy to the man called Barric, knocking him onto his back. She twisted toward Mido and sent a similar ball of magic in his direction. She hurried to the horse, but Mido pushed himself quickly to his feet and threw a dagger in her direction. She spun around and threw another ball of energy at him. The man lunged to the ground and rolled away from her attack. Calliope continued to throw spell after spell in fear and frustration, growing careless with her aims, as he continued to roll and dodge her attacks. Calliope could feel her power draining fast and she collapsed onto the ground, breathing heavily.


    Mido turned over and watched the witch; its head hung low, hands on the ground. He smirked, got to his feet, and approached the witch confidently. How quickly he was able to find the witch and he started to feel cocky; he had this in the bag.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Scarletta ever teach you to reserve your energy?¡± he asked, kicking the witch in the gut. Calliope winced as the force pushed her off her knees and onto her side.


    ¡°So kill me and get it over with,¡± she mumbled.


    Mido bent the witch''s arms around its back, tying its wrists together with rope from his horse''s pack. ¡°I have better plans in mind for you,¡± he said.


    Mido grabbed the witch''s waist and swung it over his shoulder. He put the witch on the horse and mounted behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said to Barric. He took the reins in one hand and wrapped the other arm around the witch''s body, then pushed his horse into a gallop through the woods. He urged the horse onward, faster and faster, hurrying to catch up with the rest of the villagers. He found them resting by a campfire nearby just as night engulfed the land. They stood as he and Barric approached with the witch, whispering furiously amongst each other, sneering at the sight of Calliope.


    ¡°How did you capture her?¡± a woman asked in disbelief.


    Mido laughed. ¡°It¡¯s pathetic. It simply tired trying to kill me.¡±


    He dismounted and dragged Calliope off the horse. Calliope let him push her to the ground, falling to her knees. She could feel rage and resentment for those people burning inside of her. Were they all this cruel? How could she ever live in a world as cruel as them? Could they really blame her for trying to defend herself?


    ¡°It''s harmless,¡± Mido said as the townspeople inched away cautiously.


    ¡°Harmless?¡± An angry man pushed through the small crowd. ¡°How can you sit there and tell us it''s harmless, Mido? It''s one of Scarletta¡¯s! It is not harmless! It''s using you! Tricking you! It¡¯ll spring up at any moment and kill us all. It can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Mido kicked Calliope in the back, pushing her into the ground. Her face met the earth, the dirt getting into her eyes and mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare move or make a sound. She heard him pull his dagger out and felt the blade cold against her neck. She held her breath, waiting.


    Barric spit at her. Mido hissed in her ear. ¡°Witch.¡±


    Calliope tried to pull away from the man. Mido let her go, but Calliope did not get up.


    ¡°Scarletta never would have created something so weak,¡± another man''s voice said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the witch we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°How can you know?¡± asked another. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s capable of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic. It is not one of Scarletta¡¯s. You¡¯ve seen her witches before. They¡¯re terrible creatures. This thing is pathetic.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not a witch, let ''er go,¡± Maria yelled. ¡°Leave the poor girl alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch,¡± Mido said. ¡°It attacked me with magic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no witch of Scarletta¡¯s,¡± spoke a man.


    ¡°You can¡¯t know that for sure,¡± suggested another.


    ¡°It¡¯s not who we¡¯re looking for. Leave it here to die. Scarletta¡¯s witch is still out there and we must find it before it''s too late!¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not Scarletta¡¯s, maybe she can help us. We can¡¯t just leave her here to die.¡±


    Mido watched Calliope as everyone expressed their opinions, growing angry with each other quickly.


    ¡°A witch is a witch. It won¡¯t help us. It¡¯ll only mislead us. It can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°We should kill it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch. King Sloan will want to know about it. We should bring it back to him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll just get in the way. If it¡¯s not Scarletta¡¯s witch, then the real witch is still out there. We can¡¯t drag two of them around. They¡¯ll surely plot against us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s scared. She¡¯s being hunted and attacked. If she¡¯s not Scarletta¡¯s, she might not be that bad. She will only fight back in defense. We could use her help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s weak. What if she¡¯s lost her powers?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not an evil witch.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    The townsfolk continued to argue amongst each other until Mido called for their attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s a witch,¡± he said. ¡°That much is certain. What its intentions are, we cannot know for sure. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one of Scarletta¡¯s., but our best bet is to bring it to King Sloan and let him deal with it in whatever way he sees fit. We cannot waste any more time.¡±


    He pulled Calliope up from the ground and lifted her onto Lily''s back. He mounted behind as the rest of the band mounted their own steeds. They followed Mido as he kicked his horse into a gallop, heading through the forest, towards the kingdom.

 12

    Scarletta gazed across the forest and toward the rolling hills of Librona. It had been just over a week since Calliope left, and the kingdom did not appear to be in ruins. She could feel the familiar sensation ¨C a sense that she learned to form with her witches ¨C that Calliope had drained her powers once more. But the witch had not returned to her master, and this time, Scarletta did not summon the witch back to her domains. Just as Scarletta predicted, Calliope attempted her escape from her master. Scarletta turned away from the window, slightly amused at Calliope''s bravery. However, a new plan began to develop in her mind. This time, she would make an example out of Calliope. She would use the witch, just as she intended, and destroy her along with the rest of the kingdom.


    ¡°Mallius!¡± she called loudly. The door creaked open and her head Nequam poked his head around the corner.


    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±


    ¡°Calliope has been gone for too long and there is no sign of a battle. I want her found. I have plans for her. Kill anyone who gets in your way.¡±


    Mallius''s gargoyle form bowed before her. ¡°Of course,¡± he said to her in his raspy voice. A cynical smile split his face, eager to obey his master''s commands.


    ¡°At least I can count on you,¡± she said. ¡°You never disappoint me, Mallius.¡±


    Scarletta returned to the window and looked out into the kingdom once more. She listened as Mallius left the room, his claws digging into the floorboards as he made his way down the old staircase. She watched the quiet kingdom until she saw her Nequam army leave the castle walls. Scarletta looked on as Mallius led several other army out of the castle and into the woods to begin their hunt. She sneered at the distant kingdom before her.


    Scarletta basked in their fear. They were afraid of her then, and they surely were afraid of her now. She took their fear to her advantaged and toyed with them, subjecting them to the same torture they subjected her to. She shuttered at the memories; the rusted, dirty pokers, their red tips pulsing brightly from the fires where they lay. Scars of whip lashes and sword cuts marked her body, hidden under her long dress, forever haunting her dreams. Scarletta''s stomach churned as images of her mother being burned at the stake for practicing witchcraft played through her mind. She watched as the flames flickered against her body, making their way higher and higher. Her anguish screams echoed through her mind. She stood there, barely a woman, watching as her mother turned to ash before her eyes, the people of the kingdom celebrating their victory.


    Scarletta''s rage built over time as she sat on the hard floor of the dank cell until she was finally able to escape. But immortality was not on her side. No, she was only a mortal like the rest of them. While she may have inherited her mother''s abilities, her father was just a mere human who had been absent all of her life. Scarletta''s mother hardly spoke about him, and when she did, it was with disgust and resentment in her eyes and in her voice.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Scarletta''s mere escape from the kingdom left her severely weak and wounded. But as the months passed and she escaped the kingdom''s clutches, she recovered and learned to survive on her own. She practiced the magic her mother taught her. She practiced and practiced until she found the perfect solution. A mixture of herbs and magic that would keep her young and healthy; the immortality she only hoped she could possess.


    As she grew stronger over the years, Scarletta began to plan her revenge on the kingdom. She began with Mallius, who quickly became her most loyal servant and head Nequam. She created an army of them; their massive, gargoyle shapes struck fear in the kingdom. Their dark, leathery wings beat with power as they flew throughout the land; their sharp talons could easily rip apart anyone who dared to get in their way. But they weren''t enough; they weren''t what she needed to destroy the kingdom. Like her, they too, were mortal creatures. No; her weapon would need to be indestructible.


    Her witches and wizards were weak at first, as were her own powers. But as she grew, so did her creations. Her witches and wizards grew stronger and stronger as she adjusted her spells and potions. She sent them into the world to bring the kingdom down, one city at a time. The kingdom grew weaker and weaker with each attack as her creations grew stronger and stronger. She destroyed the weaker creations as each one disappointed her, and more powerful beings took their places.


    Calliope was her ultimate creation ¨C just the witch she needed to finally get her revenge. Her plan hadn''t worked the way she originally hoped it would, but she was a flexible woman. She set to work anxiously, readying herself for her final battle against Librona.


    She worked tirelessly at the table, mixing potions and murmuring spells. She flipped through her notes as she worked and jotted new instructions down. She whispered incantation after incantation. Potions smoked and bubbled before her, their vivid colors turning dark. It was the perfect solution to grant herself the ultimate use of her powers. Scarletta would be powerful enough to take on the kingdom herself. She''d have no more use for her creations. All she needed was Calliope to help her finish the job. Calliope would be sacrificed, but it was well worth it. Every useless witch and wizard just led up to this moment where she could finally get her long awaited revenge.


    She glanced out the broken window; Mallius and his army were well on their way to find Calliope. Scarletta smiled to herself and imagined the kingdom in ruins, as she did every day; a kingdom black with smoke and death. She was anxious for the kingdom to be hers and she had big plans for when she took her throne as queen. It wouldn''t end with Librona. She would make the world pay for their hatred towards witches. It would be a new world under her power. A world that was long overdue.

 13

    The townspeople rode into the night; when it grew too dark to see, they dismounted their horses and set up camp. Mido dragged Calliope off his horse and sat the witch down next to a nearby tree. He took off Lily''s bridle, keeping an eye on the witch as he worked. Calliope sat with her knees to her chest, her hands still tied behind her back, and stared at the ground. Mido patted his horse and pushed her away to graze. William and Jon stood quietly together, their wide eyes fixed on the mysterious witch. Their hearts raced in their chests in her presence.


    Calliope watched as the villagers gathered wood and started a small fire. They sat on the hard ground and talked quietly amongst themselves, their eyes cautiously turning to her before darting away quickly. Mido stood beside Ian, his eyes locked on the witch in an angry sneer.


    ¡°It''s quiet,¡± Ian mumbled.


    ¡°Too quiet,¡± Mido confirmed.


    ¡°We should take turns keeping watch. It could spring up at any moment.¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°I''ll stay up. Get some rest.¡±


    One by one, the villagers made themselves as comfortable as possible on the hard ground, and they drifted off into an uneasy sleep. Mido stayed awake, keeping an eye on the witch. Calliope didn''t dare move an inch. She sat quietly against the tree, her eyes never moving from her trance on the ground. She felt Mido''s eyes hard on her. She slowed her breathing, hoping to make herself as invisible as possible. As the hours passed, she felt exhaustion creep up on her, and she eventually relaxed enough to fall asleep. Mido continued to watch her closely as she slept, not daring to take any chances with her in their presence.


    He studied the complexion of her face and the way her long, dark hair framed it, caressing the curves of her cheekbones and twisting around her neck. He found himself admiring her for a moment, but quickly turned away to stare at the orange, flickering flames. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the shadows dance across her face from the corner of his eye. She is stunning for a disgusting creature, he thought to himself. A clever trap, for sure, to lure in her victims. He found himself staring at her intently, imagining what she would be like were she human. He''d take her home, like he did with every other beautiful woman he came across. He crossed his arms and forced himself to look away, disgusted with himself as the forbidden images came across his mind. He focused on the fire before him and stared into it deeply. Unanswered questions flooded his mind. Why hadn¡¯t she tried to take off or attack him? was she as weak as she acted? It couldn¡¯t be possible that Scarletta would create something so weak; it had to be a trick.


    Or maybe she wasn''t one of Scarletta''s at all. Did other witches exist? Did any more hide in the kingdom, or elsewhere in their world, ready to strike at any moment? He saw of all the faces he had passed in his life in an instant ¨C which one of them hid a terrible secret from their world? He had learned the stories of Scarletta over the years; no witch could be trusted. There was no such thing as a good witch. He grew anxious to see her burned at the stake. It would just bring them one step closer to defeating Scarletta once and for all.


    Calliope mumbled in her sleep and turned over, a lock of hair falling over her face. It fluttered gently above her lips with each exhale. Mido watched her, curiously contemplating life as one of Scarletta''s creations. Was she immortal? Surely burning her at the stake would kill her, as it had killed witches and wizards in the past. He couldn''t imagine it being an easy task. He was certain that the witch would defend herself. He shifted uneasily, questioning the abilities she hid from them. The witch they held captive was only a small part of a larger problem at hand. Surely Scarletta would not go down as easily.


    Suddenly, Calliope''s eyelids flew open; her golden eyes pierced the darkness, reflecting the orange flames. Mido reached for his dagger, but she was quicker as she lunged at him. He struggled to raise his dagger, but the witch pinned his arms down with her legs. She moved her face close to his and Mido caught his breath.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she whispered harshly. He found himself staring into her eyes and she stared back hard. Neither of them moved an inch. Mido''s heart thudded in his chest. He held his breath, waiting, confused, his hand still gripping the dagger between his fingers.


    Calliope scanned the forest with her eyes. After a moment, Mido heard it; a rustling in the brush. Calliope recognized in his expression that he understood and she backed away, getting to her feet. Mido stood, replaced his dagger, and took out his sword with caution as he readied himself. From the corner of his eye, he saw a figure emerge from around a tree. Mido twisted around just as it lunged at him and thrust his sword into the creature''s gut. Others swarmed in suddenly, circling them.


    The villagers awoke to the commotion, jumping to their weapons and throwing themselves into the battle. They swung their swords with wild force at the creatures. Calliope pushed herself against the tree and watched as the creatures attacked. She recognized them as Scarletta''s Nequam and realized Scarletta must have sent them to find her. Her heart pounded in her chest and her thoughts raced in a frenzied panic. She couldn''t go back to Scarletta. She wouldn''t. Memories of Scarletta''s torture haunted her.


    She pressed herself into the shadows of the corner, making herself as small as possible, but there was no escape from the needle. Scarletta injected her with another dose of magic, this one more powerful than the last. Calliope could feel the magic pulse through her veins. Her vision blurred and sweat dripped down her face. She felt the magic tearing at her insides. Her stomach churned and her heart thudded against her chest. Pain shot through her body. Scarletta¡¯s red lips stretched across her face in a cynical smile.


    ¡°Stop struggling,¡± she said to her witch. ¡°It won¡¯t be so bad once your body gets used to it.¡±


    She pulled the needle out and Calliope lay limp in the corner. Her body shuttered and a sob escaped her lips. Calliope wiped her arm across her wet face before Scarletta saw her weakness.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Scarletta ordered. Calliope obeyed.


    Scarletta thrust her arms towards her, sending a wave across the room and hitting Calliope square in the chest, knocking her against the wall and to the ground. She sent another wave and another, each one a blow to Calliope¡¯s body. Calliope felt the magic boiling inside her. She felt her body rage against the attacks. Her face burned with anger. Her heart felt as if it would burst from her chest.


    Calliope slammed her fists into the floor, causing the floorboards to explode around her, knocking Scarletta backwards. She pushed herself to her feet and tossed a spell towards Scarletta with one hand stretched out. She gasped for breath as she watched Scarletta struggle to her feet.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Scarletta shouted at her, a wicked smile on her face.


    Calliope felt her arm lower to her side. She desperately wanted to attack her more and more. She wanted the injections and the fighting to stop, but it only made her feel weak and ashamed. She felt her knees hit the floor and watched as tears stained the floorboards. Scarletta wouldn¡¯t stop until Calliope was as powerful as the other witches. Her heart ached in her chest. She felt torn. She couldn''t handle the injections, but she only wanted to obey her master.


    Calliope found herself clutching at the roots of the old tree, her face and lap wet with tears. She felt the magic boil in her veins and her strength return to her. She pushed herself off the ground and snapped the ties behind her back. She ran towards the creatures, thrusting an arm out, sending a ball of fire through the air and hitting one of the Nequam. She alternated arms, thrusting them before her, sending fireball after fireball at each one of their attackers. She recognized Mallius, standing in the back, and met his gaze. He roared to the other creatures and they turned back, leaping into the air and returning to Scarletta''s castle. Calliope chased them until they took flight, and she watched as they disappeared over the treetops. The townspeople gathered behind her, mumbling amongst themselves once more.


    ¡°Why did ya save us?¡± a woman¡¯s voice asked. Calliope turned to meet their stares but said nothing.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t doing it for us,¡± a man said. ¡°She was only saving herself.¡±


    ¡°If she was Scarletta¡¯s, she would have gone with those Nequam.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not one of Scarletta¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of its plan. It¡¯s a trick. It will try to kill us all.¡±


    ¡°Why did ya save us?¡± Maria repeated to Calliope. They were silent, watching her, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°I am one of Scarletta¡¯s,¡± she finally said after a moment. Her voice shook as she spoke. She averted their gaze and stared at her feet. The men and women murmured amongst themselves. I-told-you-so''s were exchanged. Maria hushed the angered people.


    "Why are ya tellin'' us this?" she asked.


    "I have nothing to hide," Calliope said. She met Maria''s gaze. Her eyes were kind. "I escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped?¡± a voice echoed.


    ¡°I couldn''t handle her torture. She would attack me and demanded I defend myself as part of my training.¡± Calliope winced at the memories as she told them her story. The villagers were quiet, so she continued.


    ¡°She made me attack her own Nequam and witches. She locked me out of the castle to fend for myself in the forest. And when things didn¡¯t go as planned, she tortured me. She injected me with spells and potions, always saying how her other creations were just practice; that I was her ultimate creation and I could never let her down.¡± Calliope was quiet for a moment. She looked at the ground, aware of the eyes focused on her. The townsfolk listened intently.


    ¡°Poor thing,¡± a woman muttered.


    ¡°Don''t pity it,¡± a man barked.


    ¡°I was created to be just like the other witches,¡± Calliope explained, ¡°who were created not to feel pain or emotion. I was trained to fight and kill and win and to simply do her bidding. But I didn¡¯t turn out that way, and she knew it. I ended up only being weak to her. Her torture didn¡¯t make me strong.¡± She paused again and cleared her throat. She felt tears sting her eyes.


    ¡°It only caused me to hate myself,¡± she said, lost in her thought. ¡°I saw myself as weak because I couldn¡¯t live up to her expectations and be like the witches before me. I thought there was something wrong with me. I didn¡¯t think that I was supposed to be like that.¡± She looked back up at the group around her.


    ¡°Just a sob story,¡± a young woman shouted.


    Calliope stood tall and held her gaze with the villagers. ¡°Scarletta sent me on a mission to attack the kingdom. I left with the intent to never return and to start a new life for myself, away from her. But I was attacked, and all I knew was to use my powers to defend myself. I know I''m a witch and I know I''m meant to do evil. But being a witch is all I know. My magic is all I have. I did what I had to do to survive.¡±


    ¡°She only wanted to save herself from the Nequam.¡±


    ¡°I know Scarletta sent them after me. I know she won''t give up until I''m found. I''ll do everything in my power to stay away from her. I can¡¯t go back to her. She will kill me if she knew I betrayed her. But I would never wish death on any of you, especially at the hand of Scarletta.¡±


    The villagers were silent for a moment as they let her story sink in.


    "And what makes you think we should believe your sob story?" a plump woman spoke up.


    "I don''t," Calliope said. "But you asked. Believe what you will."


    ¡°Give us any sob story you want, witch, but you¡¯re not escaping from us. We¡¯re bringing you to the kingdom and you will be killed.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill her! She saved us!¡±


    ¡°She was only saving herself!¡±


    They erupted into another heated argument, shouting accusations and pointing fingers. Mido watched beside Ian. He couldn''t wrap his mind around the events that had unfolded. People believed its sob story. They wanted to help it. He was disgusted. He wanted to see justice; to see it killed.


    "She saved our lives," Ian said suddenly. "Without her, we would have died. For that, I am in your debt." He gripped his sword and approached Calliope, standing by her side. Mido gawked at his friend''s sudden decision.


    "Ian, you can''t be serious," a larger man said, his facial features set in an angry tone. His copper brows knit together against his bald head. "We''re bringing her to the kingdom. What do you think you''re going to do about it? Fight us?" The hairs in his mustache fluttered as he huffed through his nose.


    ¡°She doesn''t deserve to die, Barric.¡±


    Maria joined Ian at Calliope''s side.


    "I believe ya, Hunnie," she said. "Maria will take care of ya, poor thing. What''s ya name?" She let her hand rest on Calliope''s shoulder.


    Calliope stared at the woman in disbelief. "Calliope," she said quietly.


    More men and women joined Calliope. William and Jon exchanged quiet glances at one another. They looked to Mido, to Ian, and to Maria, hoping for an answer. They watched as the villagers took sides while Mido stood off to the side. Finally, they made their move, joining Ian and Maria, but keeping clear, still unsure of the mysterious witch in their company.


    "What are we going to do about this, Mido?" a man asked, his arms crossed over his chest. Mido watched the events unfold before him as his friends and neighbors chose their sides. He raised an eyebrow.


    "Why is this up to me?"


    "You found it."


    Mido pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. He wanted nothing more than to kill it himself, but he could sense Ian''s gaze hard on him. "It was our job to bring her to the king," he said.


    "You can''t send this poor girl to her death," Maria shouted at him.


    "His men are out here looking for her,¡± Mido reminded her. ¡°They won''t rest until she is found."


    "She''s not who they think she is."


    "She''s a witch!" another man yelled. "She doesn''t belong with us."


    "She could help us find Scarletta,¡± the slender woman said. ¡°Calliope is the only one who knows how to get to her. We could end this once and for all."


    Mido hesitated, carefully considering both sides. Perhaps she could be an asset. Killing this thing wouldn''t stop Scarletta. She would just create another witch. But if the witch was willing to help, they could use it to their advantage. He looked at his friend for assurance. Mido couldn''t understand Ian''s change of heart, but something told him he needed to trust his friend''s decision. He had been the only constant through his life; he never steered him wrong, and he wouldn''t hear the end of it if he decided otherwise.


    "Will you bring us to Scarletta?" he asked, turning to Calliope.


    "Scarletta will kill you all," Calliope said. "You are no match for her. I will not send you to your deaths."


    "You could fight her," a man pointed out.


    "You can''t ask her to go back there," Maria said. "There''s a reason she escaped."


    Maria and the man argued amongst each other while the others argued around them.


    "Stop it," Calliope yelled. They quieted down, their eyes fixed on her. "I can take care of her myself," she mumbled. She didn''t stand a chance against her master, especially with her power as weak as they were, but she could not let the people of Librona suffer as she did. She was through ending innocent lives.


    "Let us help you," Ian said.


    "You cannot help me."


    "We are in your debt."


    ¡°I will not send you to your deaths.¡±


    "If you won''t help us, then we''re taking you to the king," Mido said. "And if you don''t help him, he will see to it that you are burned at the stake."


    Calliope hesitated. Nothing she said would change their minds. Their minds were set on getting to Scarletta, one way or another.


    ¡°I will take you to Scarletta,¡± she said, her voice barely audible. ¡°Only if you let me leave the kingdom afterwards.¡±


    Mido contemplated this for a moment. He was not about to make promises to a witch. ¡°We''ll let King Sloan make that decision,¡± he said. ¡°Take us to Scarletta.¡±


    "Mido, you cannot trust this thing," another woman yelled to him with fury in her voice.


    "She could be an asset to the kingdom,¡± he said. ¡°If she keeps true to her word, then King Sloan will deal with her after.¡±


    The villagers erupted into another shouting match.


    "Don''t expect any empathy from us," Barric said, his face red with fury. "We''re going back to the kingdom and we will tell the king about this."


    ¡°Barric, she could lead us to Scarletta. We could be through with this once and for all,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°You''re putting the kingdom''s fate in the hands of a witch,¡± another man hissed. His straggly, dirty blond hair fell over his eyes. ¡°You will be hanged for this.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Carsen,¡± Barric said to his friend. ¡°King Sloan will deal with them as he sees fit.¡±


    Carsen spat at the ground towards Mido as he and Barric turned away, mounting their horses with the rest of their supporters.


    ¡°You''ll pay for this, Mido,¡± Carsen threatened. They pushed their horses into a gallop, Barric giving one last leer at Mido, and disappeared into the woods.


    "Let''s go," Mido said after a moment. He passed Calliope as he walked towards his horse.


    "Don''t make me regret this," he said to her. He mounted and extended a hand towards Calliope, pulling her up behind him. ¡°Bring us straight to Scarletta.¡± Mido kicked his horse and led the rest of the fellowship through the forest.

 14

    They rode throughout the night and into the morning with only the thunder of hooves to keep pace with their thoughts. Calliope clutched Mido''s waist awkwardly as they galloped. No one dared to say a word as they rode. Only the horses spoke to each other in whinnies and snorts as they pushed onwards, their hooves breaking the forest''s eerie silence. Calliope strained her body in an attempt to keep as far away from Mido as possible. But with each turn and small jump over a fallen tree, she found herself pressing up closer to him. She cringed with each bump, hoping her presence wouldn''t upset him even more.


    Mido felt her body against him as they rode through the forest. He replayed the group''s arguments over in his mind. Maybe Maria was right. Maybe she was different. She certainly didn''t seem to pose a threat to them. She did help them fight off Scarletta''s Nequam. Mido felt Calliope''s arms around his waist. Lily slowed beneath him until they were at the rear of the group. Calliope shifted behind him, her hair brushing against him. Mido''s mind drifted to his childhood once more, taking his younger sister riding on their older gelding when Lily was just a yearling. They would gallop over the hills until they came to the river where they let the gentle gelding drink. Selene let her head rest against his back as she watched the water ripple away from their horse''s muzzle.


    Mido found himself sympathizing with the witch. Perhaps it was the ache in his chest for his long-gone sister; maybe the emptiness he felt when he thought of the family he once had. Calliope only knew the torment of an evil master. Maybe there were such things as good witches.


    Midday arrived and they dismounted and unbridled their horses, allowing them to graze. Mido helped Calliope down; her legs felt weak from the long ride. She sat on the ground and let her head fall back against a tree. She closed her eyes and listened in on the conversations around her.


    Mido turned away from the witch disgustedly and caught Maria''s gaze.


    ¡°Be nice to''er, Mido,¡± Maria growled. ¡°She didn''t ''af ta risk ''er life like that.¡±


    ¡°I''m being nice,¡± Mido muttered. ¡°But I don''t trust her.¡±


    Ian approached them as they spoke.


    "Barric and Carsen will tell the king we''re hiding her," he reminded them. "He''ll hang us all for this."


    ¡°''Ave a little faith in ya king,¡± Maria said, her voice hushed.


    Mido shook his head, uncertain. ¡°We''ll have to convince him that she can help us,¡± he said. He looked past Ian and Maria to where William and Jon stood, cautiously watching the witch. They whispered and smiled to each other. Mido didn''t like the idea of them being around; maybe he could send them away. ¡°Send William and Jon to the king. They''re our fastest riders. They can explain the situation and maybe convince the king. We need King Sloan on our side, and we''ll need the assistance of his army if we''re going to do this.¡±


    "He''ll hang us, Mido. He won''t believe us," Ian said.


    "She''s the key to gettin'' rid of Scarletta,¡± Maria argued. ¡°King Sloan''s a reasonable man. If ''e knows we ''ave a way in, ''e''ll take advantage of that."


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You better be sure of that," Ian said with a sigh.


    "You got us into this mess," Mido shot at his friend. "We could have just taken her back to the kingdom and let the king deal with her. Hell, I could have killed her myself.¡±


    "She doesn''t deserve to die,¡± Ian mumbled. ¡°And King Sloan just might. Her death would not be just.¡±


    "Well, now we have to deal with the consequences of harboring a witch.¡±


    Calliope peeked at the two arguing men. Mido turned away from Ian, his eyebrows knit together and his arms crossed over his chest. His gaze met Calliope''s. His face was emotionless; he seemed to be deep in thought. He turned and walked away. Ian''s sympathetic eyes met Calliope''s for a moment. He smiled to her, then turned to William and Jon.


    ¡°Can you get to the king?¡± Ian asked them.


    William rolled his eyes and Jon scoffed at him. ¡°Of course,¡± they said together.


    ¡°Good,¡± Ian said. ¡°Quickly. We need him on our side.¡±


    They wasted no time mounting their horses and galloping off into the forest. Their voices, encouraging their horses to go faster, faded into silence. Maria approached Ian''s side and watched the young men disappear into the forest.


    ¡°I hope they can get to ''im in time,¡± she muttered. She turned and watched Mido busy himself with his horse.


    ¡°I''m sure they will,¡± Ian replied.


    ¡°Ya don''t seem to ''ave much fait'' in-''at.¡±


    ¡°I have complete faith that they will reach the king quickly. I have complete faith in Calliope.¡±


    ¡°But not in ya king?¡±


    Ian hesitated. ¡°I can''t say I''d blame him for wanting to kill her. He has to do what''s best for his kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I think ''e will see that she can be trusted. S''long as Mido don''t kill her ''imself in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised he didn''t kill her right when he found her.¡±


    ¡°I''m surprised he took ya side. You two don''t agree on much.¡±


    Ian nodded and smiled to himself. They were certainly unlikely friends. He, a hopeless romantic, while Mido loved women in quite a different way.


    ¡°Maybe you can get him to stop sleepin'' ''round,¡± Maria suggested, a look of disgust on her face.


    ¡°That''s wishful thinking.¡±


    Maria turned to him and smiled. ¡°Well, ''least there are still some decent men out ''ere.¡± She met Calliope''s watchful eyes and gave her a wink before leaving Ian''s side. Ian joined Mido with the horses and patted his horse''s neck. Calliope watched as the two men talked casually amongst themselves. She watched Mido with curiosity. The villagers seemed to trust in him. He certainly didn''t appear to be any different from them. She supposed he was an attractive man. But there was an aura of power around him, and despite the fact that Calliope could easily do away with him, she felt intimidated by him. Perhaps his friends and neighbors felt the same way. Or maybe they knew better of him. He seemed to take their best interests into consideration. He was only protecting them from her threatening presence.


    Calliope watched as the villagers tried to build a fire without the help of magic. She watched in wonder as they went about their lives in that moment. How could they possibly live without magic to help them? It seemed impossible; they''d never get a fire going. And then suddenly, they did. They did not cheer or congratulate each other, but simply stared into the flames as it caught and grew.


    Calliope noticed Mido watching her. She dared a small smile in hopes of establishing the same kind of trusting relationship he shared with the others. An unsure, half-hearted smile broke across his stern face in return but only for a moment.


    Mido grew weary of their fate as he watched the witch, unsure of how King Sloan would react when he found out his own people were trusting a witch.


    Maybe Ian was right; her death would not be just. They owed her their lives, and he would see that she would not be harmed, as long as she remained loyal.

 15

    William and Jon rode through the rest of the day and into the night towards Alryn. They arrived at the castle at dusk. King Sloan stood just beyond the tall gates with Barric and Carsen, their arms crossed. They greeted the young men with cynical smiles when Jon and William approached.


    "My Lord," William said, dismounting his horse and bowing before his king. His heart raced in an anxious rhythm in the presence of their ruler. He ignored the hard stares of the village traitors. "We have come to report on the search for the witch that attacked the city."


    "Your men have already come to me," the king said, his voice stern. "They tell me you''re hiding it. Is this true?"


    "It is, My Lord, but our actions are just."


    "You will be hanged for this," the king scolded.


    "My Lord," Jon spoke up. "We believe she is the key to finding Scarletta. She saved us from Scarletta''s Nequam. She is not like the other witches. She could be an asset to us. She has agreed to bring us to Scarletta."


    ¡°Do you truly believe a witch will help us?¡± King Sloan hissed at them.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    King Sloan''s face was hot with rage. ¡°Fool! I have a kingdom to protect! I cannot let my people suffer just because you think she is good!¡±


    ¡°My Lord," William began, pulling his shoulders back in an attempt at seeming like less of a boy. He felt small and insignificant in the presence of his king. "We would never ask you to betray your people. We have come to you because we have faith in you. We could finally be rid of Scarletta and her witches.¡±


    ¡°And what if this witch betrays us? What then?¡±


    Barric and Carsen watched, waiting for William''s answer.


    William hesitated. The king turned his back to them in anger. ¡°I will not endanger my kingdom like that," he said, pushing past their small group.


    ¡°Hang us!¡± Jon shouted.


    The king turned back to the young men and studied them. William looked to his friend, hesitant, his expression nervous.


    ¡°If she betrays us, hang us all."


    ¡°I can assure you, your deaths will not fix the betrayal this could cause. We have been at war with Scarletta for years. Your deaths could not undo what she has put this kingdom through. What she put Asmar through.¡±


    ¡°You cannot kill her,¡± William begged. ¡°Please, M¡¯lord. We have seen her. We have spoken with her. We trust her. She is too weak to do Scarletta¡¯s bidding. She is too weak to do anything. But she could help us bring Scarletta down. We¡¯d never have to worry about another witch again. She¡¯s promised to bring us to Scarletta. Let her bring us there. Please. We have put our faith in you all these years. We trust you. Put your faith in us, your people. Trust us.¡±


    ¡°This is not a matter to be taken lightly,¡± he said, his voice harsh. King Sloan looked them over, considering his options. Perhaps William was right; he had to be able to trust his citizens. "I will discuss this with the council. We will have an answer by morning.¡± King Sloan called to his soldiers and they headed inside the castle.


    Barric and Carsen turned to William and Jon, sneers on their faces.


    ¡°You''ve set yourself up to be killed,¡± Barric said to them. ¡°That witch will betray you. King Sloan knows that. You''ve wasted your time coming here.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan is a smart man,¡± Jon said. ¡°He will use her to his advantage if it means bringing Scarletta down.¡±


    King Sloan''s guards approached and shooed them off the castle grounds. The four men stared each other down for a moment before making their own ways through the city for the night.


    Jon looked over his shoulder nervously as they walked through the quiet streets.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Stop worrying,¡± William hissed to him. ¡°They won''t follow us.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know that,¡± Jon shot back.


    William was quiet as they wandered.


    ¡°Do you think he''ll kill us?¡± Jon asked with uncertainty.


    They had never considered this until now. William suddenly felt sick. ¡°You just had to tell him to hang us,¡± he sneered at his friend.


    ¡°They all trust her.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust her?¡±


    Jon hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I mean, if she were as evil as everyone thinks she is, she would have killed us right then and there.¡±


    William seemed to consider this for a moment. ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, still unsure and wary of their situation.


    ¡°We''re getting hanged, aren''t we?¡± Jon mumbled.


    They passed a group of young women hovering outside a tavern door. They giggled and waved as they passed.


    ¡°Heroes don''t get hanged,¡± William said, winking at the women.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I hope you''re right.¡±


    *****


    King Sloan threw the castle''s double doors open and let them slam shut behind him. He stood for a moment, just outside of the large throne room, contemplating his options. He strode through the empty room, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls, until he reached a door at the far end. He opened the door to the room where his council waited. He seated himself at the head of the long table in the center of the room and cleared his throat.


    ¡°I have received word that a party of villagers have found Scarletta''s witch.¡± He waited a moment to let the information sink in before he continued. ¡°They believe she is not like the other witches. She has aided them against an attack by Scarletta''s Nequam. The Nequam must be out searching for her, but she refuses to return to Scarletta.¡±


    The council spoke to one another in hushed voices. The king was quiet for a moment as he thought over the villagers'' request. He waited for the council to quiet before he continued.


    ¡°They said she has agreed to bring them to Scarletta. It is time I put my faith in the people of my kingdom as they have done in me for many years. The army and I will ride out to the party and use the witch''s knowledge to find Scarletta and defeat her once and for all.¡±


    A fist slammed into the table. ¡°Are you mad?¡± The older man glared at his king, his thin lips hidden behind his thick, grey beard.


    ¡°You dare question my competence as a leader?¡± King Sloan said, raising his voice at the councilman.


    ¡°She''s a witch! How can you believe she''s any different from Scarletta? She belongs to Scarletta!¡±


    ¡°If she were half as evil as Scarletta, this kingdom would not be standing here right now. I have faith in my people. The consequences will be grave if they are wrong.¡±


    ¡°I will not be a part of a plan that will bring this kingdom to its end.¡±


    ¡°You distrust me, after all the years I''ve lead this kingdom? I will have you banished if you defy me.¡±


    The outraged councilman grew quiet at this threat. He cleared his throat, his expression still hard. ¡°I will not betray you or my kingdom, my lord, but for the love of God, I hope you are right.¡±


    *****


    The next morning, King Sloan stood before his army. His graying hair blew gently with the wind. The azure and gold flags of Librona stood tall above the castle and swayed lazily with each breeze.


    "I have received word from a search party that someone has been found who can bring us to Scarletta''s castle. Today, we ride to the castle to defeat Scarletta once and for all. Our kingdom will soon be at peace from her and her witches." The king turned to his messenger. "Deliver the message throughout the kingdom. Bring anyone back here who wishes to join the fight."


    The messenger bowed to his king, mounted his horse, and left the city.


    The king turned to William and Jon who stood by his side.


    "We ride out just before midday," the king said to them. "I trust you can guide me and my men to this witch of yours?"


    "Yes, sir,¡± William said with confidence.


    ¡°Good. Prepare yourselves for the ride.¡±


    Mallius and five of Scarletta''s Nequam watched from the castle''s tower, out of sight from the people below. They listened in on the conversation and turned to one another.


    "Follow them,¡± Mallius ordered, his voice deep and raspy. ¡°They''ll lead us to Calliope. This time, don''t take off,¡± he hissed. ¡°I''ll give Scarletta the good news. She''ll want Calliope, so keep her alive.¡±


    Mallius pushed off of his perch and into the sky towards Scarletta''s castle. The other four watched the men below, keeping close to the towers of the castle and out of sight, ready to stalk their prey.


    When noon approached, the king and his troops rode out of the city and across the kingdom. The Nequam took flight, following in the sky, careful to keep their distance and to stay out of sight. The king and his army followed Jon and William as they galloped into the woods. The Nequam flew in and out of the trees, dodging branches and keeping to the shadows. The king and his men rode on, oblivious to their distant stalkers.

 16

    "Do you think it will work?" Calliope asked Mido as she watched him poke at the fire.


    "Do I think what will work?" he said, not looking up. Her soft voice startled him for a moment. She had been quiet through most of the day.


    "This plan of yours. Do you really think the king won''t hang you all for this?"


    Mido let the stick fall to the ground. He let his elbows rest on his thighs, his fingers interlaced. He rolled his foot over a small rock.


    "I don''t know," he said. He kicked the rock and watched it bounce into the flames. "He''s a good man," he added with a shrug, as if to reassure her safety. He pinched his lips together in an attempt to be nice as Maria had asked of him, but he couldn''t help but feel wrong letting the witch live in his presence.


    At that moment, three of Scarletta''s Nequam dove through the treetops, hurling themselves towards Calliope. She threw herself onto the ground, out of their path. Mido sprang to his feet, drew his sword and yelled to the others. Calliope pushed herself off the ground and threw her arms out, but nothing happened. She cursed under her breath; she was still weak from the last attack, and she could feel her magic diminishing. Her eyes darted, assessing the situation. She watched as Mido and Ian evaded the attacking Nequam. They swung their swords at their attackers, but the Nequam were quick to dodge each strike.


    Maria''s cries broke through the sounds of the battle as the Nequam swarmed around her. She gripped a dagger with both hands, pointing it at her enemies; the dagger shook in her hands. The Nequam hissed and laughed as they inched their way closer to their victim. Ian spun around on his heels when he heard Maria''s panicked cries and hurried to her and he lunged at the Nequam, letting his sword come down against them and clearing them away from the woman. He pulled Maria close to him, raising his sword in defense.


    Calliope''s helpless gaze met Mido''s as they fought off the Nequam one by one. A dark figure caught her attention and she spun to see a Nequam throw himself at her. She was quick to dodge, rolling on the ground and throwing an arm out before her, hoping to muster up one last spell, but nothing happened. The Nequam threw himself on top of her, pinning her to the ground. Calliope squirmed and kicked and managed to throw the Nequam off of her. She scrambled to her feet just as the Nequam attacked her once more, his claws tearing across her chest.


    Calliope stumbled backwards in surprise and fell to her knees. She clutched at her chest. But the marks were clean and were quick to heal, disappearing almost as soon as they appeared. The Nequam ran to her once more, but a figure jumped in its path, blocking its target. Calliope looked up and watched as Mido thrust a sword at the Nequam, catching it off guard. He swung his sword across the Nequam and watched as its head rolled across the forest floor.


    Mido turned to Calliope and grabbed her wrist, pulling her to her feet. Despite the fact that the villagers outnumbered the Nequam, Scarletta''s goons were much stronger. Mido caught her helpless gaze and yelled his order to retreat. He grabbed her wrist and they ran towards the horses with the rest of their fellowship following close behind. They hurried to mount, swinging their weapons at the approaching attackers. Horses reared and kicked as the Nequam approached. Mido kicked his horse into a gallop, breaking away from the fight. They led the villagers through the forest, hooves thundering, faster and faster until they finally outran the Nequam. They galloped through the trees and brush and didn''t stop until nightfall.


    Mido pulled the reins, slowing his horse as they reached an old, abandoned house in the midst of the forest. He dismounted, then turned to help Calliope down. They examined the area before settling for the night. Maria hurried to their side, looking the witch over.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Are ya okay?¡± she asked. ¡°I saw that thing attack ya.¡±


    Calliope nodded. ¡°I''m fine,¡± she muttered, crossing her arms in an attempt to hide her healed skin. Maria grabbed at her wrists and examined the tears on her dress. She peered at the skin, unmarked by an attack.


    ¡°I''da sworn you were hurt,¡± she said.


    ¡°I was,¡± Calliope muttered. ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°She''s a witch,¡± Mido chimed in. ¡°What did you expect? Nothing can kill a witch.¡±


    ¡°Is ''at so?¡± Maria asked, her eyes curious.


    Calliope shook her head. ¡°Fire can kill us, as you know.¡±


    Maria cleared her throat. ¡°Yes, course.¡±


    ¡°Or if we''re beheaded,¡± Calliope added.


    ¡°Good to know,¡± Mido said.


    Maria spun on her heels and glared at him.


    ¡°Kidding,¡± he mumbled, throwing his arms in the air.


    Maria turned back to the witch. ¡°Well, I''m glad to see ya not hurt, Hunnie. We need ya on our side.¡±


    Maria headed inside the old hut as the villagers took shelter for the night. She looked over the injured and barked orders for water and bandages. Mido joined Ian''s side and the two stood just outside the old hut. Mido crossed his arms and looked out into the forest.


    "We can''t keep running," Ian said.


    "King Sloan will find us,¡± Mido assured him. ¡°It''s only a matter of time. And we will get to Scarletta and end this. Calliope will help us."


    "She''s too weak. She couldn''t even use her powers. I watched her struggle during that last attack."


    "She just needs her rest."


    "We know nothing about her or her abilities, Mido."


    "We''ll have an entire army."


    "An army of mortals," Ian reminded him.


    "What happened to owing her your life?" Mido turned to him, his eyes furious. "Dammit, Ian, you got us into this."


    "I know. But I didn''t think she would just lose her powers like this."


    "Let her rest," Mido repeated, walking away from him. Ian turned towards Calliope, watching her with concern written on his face. Calliope pretended not to notice. She preoccupied herself with an ant that walked across her path. She nudged at it with the toe of her boot. They were losing hope in her. Maybe they were starting to realize they were wrong. She didn''t want to let them down, but their future did not look promising.


    She sat on the ground, her arms around her knees. She sensed Mido''s gaze on her and turned to see him leaning against the outside wall of the house. She stood but said nothing.


    ¡°My magic won''t return,¡± she mumbled, answering the question he was surely thinking.


    Mido said nothing, his lips pinched together. He began to feel like an idiot for trusting Ian''s decision to help the witch. Without her magic to help them, they would not stand a chance against Scarletta.


    ¡°I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more use,¡± Calliope continued. ¡°I''m sorry you wasted your time.¡±


    Mido let his gaze shift to the Earthy floor. His head bobbed in a slow nod, his mind elsewhere. ¡°You didn''t waste our time,¡± he said, meeting her gaze. ¡°Things happen. We''ll figure this out.¡±


    Calliope studied him, careful not to meet his gaze. He didn''t seem to believe his own words. She sighed, sick of feeling helpless. ¡°I''ll help in any way I can,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. He forced a crooked smile. ¡°Relax for now while you can.¡± He turned and left her alone.


    *****


    Mallius entered the castle where Scarletta waited, anxious for good news. Her Nequam had just returned with word on Calliope''s whereabouts.


    ¡°Some men have reported to Sloan. They have Calliope. They have convinced the king that she is on their side. Sloan''s army is on their way here as we speak to join with Calliope and the fellowship that protects her.¡±


    Scarletta laughed. "That king will have no idea what hit him," she said. "Calliope will not get away with this. Mallius, gather the troops. We''re going to get Calliope." She opened a cabinet and revealed a container of liquid. She swirled it and placed it on a table. "I have just the fix for that traitor of a witch. She will destroy that kingdom once and for all."

 17

    William and Jon led the king and his army across the kingdom, their steeds carrying them quickly and gracefully across the land. The two young men felt empowered with the army just behind them. A heroic rush pushed them onwards into the forest as they led their king to their kingdom''s savior. They were confident Calliope would help them bring this war to an end. If Mido and Ian trusted her, she must have been good.


    ¡°You boys seem awfully young to be involved in a mess like this,¡± the king said to them as they rode.


    ¡°Courageous, you say?¡± William said to the king.


    ¡°I guess you could say that,¡± the king said, smiling at their excitement. As a young boy, he constantly roamed the castle grounds, battling with imaginary armies. He fell out of trees and knocked over treasured statues as he continued on in his adventures. He was young and invincible; immortal, even. He wished to feel that way again.


    ¡°Makes us good candidates for soldiers,¡± Jon chimed in.


    King Sloan laughed, amused at their eagerness. ¡°That it does.¡±


    They rode on in silence with only the thunder of hooves to accompany them, until King Sloan spoke up once more.


    ¡°You trust this witch?¡± he asked them.


    ¡°She''s saved us from Scarletta''s Nequam,¡± William said.


    ¡°And that makes her worthy of our trust?¡± King Sloan questioned them.


    William and Jon exchanged nervous glances. ¡°We think so,¡± Jon said.


    ¡°Did you ever think that this could be a trap?¡±


    William shrugged. ¡°Sure. But she''s different. You can tell. She doesn''t want to hurt us.¡±


    ¡°She''s afraid of Scarletta,¡± Jon added. ¡°She doesn''t want to go back there.¡±


    King Sloan nodded. ¡°Well, I sure hope you''re right.¡±


    ¡°We wouldn''t have come if we didn''t believe it were true,¡± Jon said.


    ¡°We wouldn''t want to ruin our chances as heroes, either,¡± said William. He sat tall in the saddle.


    They continued to ride through the forest, unaware of the trap that Scarletta had placed before them. Scarletta waited patiently with her Nequam, ready to ruin their plans; her lips twisted into a cynical smile at the thought. She listened as the sound of galloping hooves grew louder and louder and the Earth began to tremble with their approach. Scarletta stood with confidence, her head high, while her Nequam dug their claws into the dirt and beat their wings. Just as the king and his army appeared, she sent a wave of her magic towards them, catching them off guard. It knocked them off their horses and sent the horses running in panic. Without hesitation, her Nequam surrounded the king and his army. Scarletta strutted towards them, a red smile on her crisp face; she eyed the king, her eyes mocking them.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "What a pleasant surprise," she said standing over the king who was still on the ground. "Although, I knew you were on your way to get your little hands on my witch. It''s too bad I have to stop you, isn''t it?" She cocked her head to the side condescendingly.


    William and Jon watched nervously as the witch approached them. The king''s army rose to their feet, each soldier drawing a sword. William and Jon followed suit, though their knees shook beneath them. They drew their own swords and gripped them tightly with both hands in hopes of hiding their nervous shaking. Scarletta''s Nequam inched closer, barring their deadly fangs, breathing heavily, anticipating their next move. The soldiers stood their ground, protecting their king.


    "Now, now," she said. "My dear Sloan, you know your men are no match for me. Save yourself the trouble and just surrender." She put her hands on her hips and shifted her weight to one leg. She narrowed her eyes, waiting for the king''s next move.


    "I will never surrender to you, Scarletta," he said. He drew his sword and as if on cue, his soldiers lunged forward and attacked. The Nequam were quick to foil their attack and capture the king and his army. Scarletta cackled.


    "I warned you," she said, shaking a finger at her prisoners. Her face hardened; she was done playing with her prey. "Take them to the dungeon," she ordered the Nequam. "And when you come back, we''ll get Calliope.¡±


    The Nequam beat their wings, rising off the ground, each with a soldier in its grips. The soldiers flailed and struggled in an attempt to break free only to tire themselves out. One by one, the Nequam flew into the air, each carrying a member of Librona''s army, including William and Jon, until only Scarletta, King Sloan, and Mallius remained.


    Scarletta turned to her comrade and mounted his strong, leathery back. Mallius beat his wings, grabbed King Sloan in his large claws and ascended into the air, following close behind his army.


    *****


    The Nequam landed hard on the ground when they reached Scarletta''s castle. They pushed the men inside the castle walls, down the cold, stone stairs and into the dungeon. The heavy, cell doors slid shut behind them and the key turned in its lock. The Nequam left the king and his army alone with Scarletta still in their presence. She peered at them through the bars of the cell.


    ¡°Pity,¡± she said, ¡°that it had to come to this, isn''t it, Sloan?¡±


    William and Jon shrank to the corner of the cell and watched the confrontation. King Sloan said nothing to the witch.


    ¡°You will pay for what you did to me, Sloan. I will rip you and this kingdom to shreds.¡±


    ¡°You will be burned just as your mother was, Scarletta.¡±


    Scarletta stared at the king hard. Her face was cold and her eyes were heartless. King Sloan had clearly struck a nerve. Her breathing grew shallow as she stared the king down. She bent down close to him, her face just inches from his.


    ¡°You will beg for death at the hands of my witch,¡± she hissed in his face.


    ¡°At the hands of your witch?¡± he repeated. ¡°You can''t just do it yourself?¡±


    She straightened and smiled a cynical smile, narrowing her eyes at the king. ¡°Oh, Sloan, you won''t live long enough to see what I have in mind for this kingdom. Calliope''s attack will be nothing compared to mine.


    ¡°Calliope would die before she does your dirty work,¡± William barked at the witch.


    Scarletta''s gaze shifted to the voice in the back. Her smile grew as she spotted the young men cowering in the corner.


    ¡°I cannot wait to watch her rip your heads from your bodies,¡± she said mumbled. Without another word, she turned on her heels and left them alone in the cold dungeon.


    King Sloan watched her leave before he turned to his men. They looked to him with hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Calliope will come for us,¡± Jon said as if to reassure the hopeless king.


    ¡°She will,¡± William added as if to back up his friend''s statement.


    King Sloan eyed the two young men. ¡°I do hope you''re right.¡±

 18

    ¡°I said I''m fine, Ian,¡± Maria said, pushing Ian''s hands away from her.


    ¡°I just want to make sure,¡± he said as he watched her return to the wounded scattered around the room. Some sat upright against walls, talking quietly amongst each other, while others lay on the rotted wood floors, groaning. She admired the bandages she wrapped around their wounds, changing some and adjusting others. She sat back on her heels and looked up at Ian with a smile.


    ¡°I am,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks to ya.¡± She returned to her work, speaking softly and cheerfully to her patients, administering the medical concoctions she had created over night with the resources she had.


    Ian blushed and shrugged. He continued to watch her work. ¡°We need someone who''s good with a needle and thread around here,¡± he said.


    Maria''s lips pinched together as she smiled at him. She stood and glanced out the nearby window at the witch sitting alone outside. She sighed.


    ¡°I ''ope that girl can pull through fer us,¡± she said.


    ¡°Better hope Mido doesn''t off her when he gets the chance,¡± Ian retorted.


    Maria watched as Mido appeared from the dark forest with logs in his arms. He eyed the witch carefully as he walked past before dropping the logs in a pile on the ground. He got to his knees and peered at the witch once more before he balanced the logs against each other. Maria smiled.


    ¡°I don'' think ''e''ll do that,¡± she said.


    ¡°He has a particularly bad history with witches,¡± Ian pointed out. ¡°He''s not about to let one live.¡±


    Maria shook her head. ¡°Nah. Calliope there is different. She''s a good one. Mido knows that.¡±


    Ian peered out the window, curious, and shrugged.


    Outside, Mido sat on his heels, hunched over the pile of sticks and logs, working hard, but failing, at starting a fire. Calliope watched from a distant, leaning against the house. She watched as he blew at the sticks, which smoked, but did not light. She smiled and walked to him, squatting beside him.


    "There''s an easier way to do that," she said. She pointed her index finger at the pile of sticks and they immediately ignited.


    Mido rolled his eyes. "Show off." He sat on the ground and watched the flames flicker as the heat warmed his face. The battle in his mind held strong; on the one hand, he wanted to trust the witch as much as Ian and Maria did. He wanted her to be able to help them defeat Scarletta once and for all. She seemed kind enough. But, on the other hand, no witch could be trusted. She was obviously crafty. She worked her sweet disposition and stunning looks to her advantage, manipulating them for some end game of hers. He wanted nothing more than to see her die in his own hands.


    At the corner of his eye, Mido watched as the wind caught her dark hair, blowing it nonchalantly around her face. Her striking gold eyes held the glow of the fire; a light to guide them through their darkness. For a moment, she seemed completely mortal; human. Beautiful.


    "Why are you doing this?" Calliope asked after a moment, bringing Mido out of his thought. She studied his expression as he listened to her.


    "Hm?" he asked, clearing his throat in an attempt to refocus his attention ¨C and his hatred ¨C toward the witch.


    "Helping me."


    Mido shrugged and continued to watch the flames. "It''s what everyone else wants."


    "They look up to you. They would have trusted you if you wanted to kill me."


    "I guess I don''t want to kill you, then."


    "Why not?"


    Mido shrugged again. "If they trust you, I trust you,¡± he said. ¡°Plus, I promised Maria I would be nice.¡±


    "That''s not a very good answer," Calliope said.


    "Well," he turned to her, his hand on the ground, supporting the weight of his body as he leaned back. "It also wouldn''t be a very fair fight. You''re weak compared to Scarletta''s other witches. All it takes is some good maneuvering and before you know it, you''ve completely exhausted yourself, and then I go in for the kill." He flipped his dagger in the air, watching it flip with dangerous grace, catching it confidently by its wooden handle, and winked at her.


    "I thought you didn''t want to kill me?"


    "Only if you betray us."


    Calliope turned towards the fire and said nothing. She didn''t blame him for wanting to kill her; he didn''t trust her like the others did, but she didn''t dare press the matter further.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "So," Mido said, breaking the silence and turning to her, his curiosity getting the best of him. "What kinds of things can you do? Do you read minds?"


    Calliope smiled at the ground. "No, I can''t do that."


    "Can you disappear?"


    She shook her head.


    "Can you control people?"


    "No."


    "Can you do anything besides light fires and throw around colorful balls of magic?"


    Calliope met his gaze carefully but said nothing.


    "Your eyes,¡± he commented. ¡°Is that a witch thing?" He looked deep into her eyes for a moment.


    "What''s wrong with my eyes?"


    "They''re a strange color. I don''t see eyes like that on humans."


    "Oh."


    "I don''t think the other witches had golden eyes like that."


    "Maybe because I was supposed to be different. Her greatest creation."


    Mido pondered this for a moment. He turned back to the fire. "What''s it like to be a creation? What does being created even mean? Were you born?"


    "No. My body is made up of magic. I was born into this body; this form. I was never a baby like humans. I just became this being, something from her imagination. I have the body of a human; a heart, lungs, a brain. It was just all put together using magic as opposed to being created by a man and a woman."


    Calliope watched as Mido seemed to study her body. He met her gaze and turned away, clearing his throat.


    "Interesting," he mumbled. "How old are you?" he asked after a moment.


    "I have been around for three years."


    Mido laughed at the idea of a fully grown three year old.


    "What''s so funny?" Calliope asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "You''re three years old,¡± he said. ¡°It''s just strange. Your body is not that of a three year old''s. Not a human three year old, anyways."


    "I''m not human,¡± she reminded him.


    "I know, I know. It''s just strange.¡± He paused, forming more questions in his mind. ¡°Do you age? Are you immortal?"


    "I don''t know. I guess I''m immortal."


    "What about the other witches? Did they age?"


    "I''ve never seen a witch past five years. They used to tell me of one who lived to seven years, but Scarletta destroys them when she''s done with them."


    Mido winced, as if someone hit him. What a horrible fate that lay before Calliope, should they fail their quest. He couldn''t imagine how she felt, what she went through, under Scarletta''s control. He could see why she escaped; it was no life for anyone, especially someone who had felt so much remorse for her actions.


    "Does Scarletta age? How was she created?"


    "I know nothing about Scarletta except for what the other witches have told me; that she doesn''t change. Her body has always looked the same for as long as she''s been around. I don''t know how long that''s been. Scarletta never spoke about her past."


    "Does she have more powers than you?"


    Calliope nodded.


    "Is she immortal?"


    "I don''t think so,¡± Calliope said. ¡°I think she uses a potion to keep her powers strong. I''ve seen her inject herself with it. She used to inject me with it when I grew too weak."


    Mido stood and picked up a couple of nearby logs, throwing them into the diminishing fire. The flames burned stronger as the wood provided them the energy they needed.


    "Why are you different?" he asked, turning his gaze to her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mido sat back on the ground, closer this time to Calliope. "Why aren''t you like the other witches? Why aren''t you cold hearted and evil?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You care about people."


    "I know. It''s awful."


    Mido laughed. "We humans actually consider that a good trait."


    "I wasn''t raised to think that," Calliope reminded him.


    "Well, it doesn''t make you a bad person to care about people. It doesn''t mean you''ve failed in your duties."


    "But I have. This was not what Scarletta had intended. I was meant to help her get revenge and nothing more."


    Mido felt his chest ache for her and the pain she must have felt. "She wanted you to be the most powerful witch she''s ever created. That''s what she got. You are the most powerful witch because you feel emotions. It takes a strong person to face those emotions."


    "Witches are not the same as humans,¡± Calliope retorted. ¡°A witch who feels emotion is weak."


    "Maybe you''re not meant to be a witch, then. Maybe you''re meant for the human world."


    "I don''t belong in this world."


    "I think you do."


    Calliope met his gaze. He smiled at her. Calliope felt more at ease with him now. Perhaps he trusted her after all. She admired his courage. Surely he, too, had a war going on in his mind. Defending a witch like herself could not have been easy.


    Mido, however, felt uneasy in her presence. He had gotten so lost in his questions and curiosity that he had forgotten to feel his hatred towards her. He focused his attention on the burning fire once more. The door to the house opened and closed behind them, bringing them back into reality. Mido turned, caught off guard, to see who was there.


    "We should get moving soon," Ian said from behind them.


    Mido got to his feet. The rising sun was just beginning to peek over the distant mountain range. Gray clouds hovered above and stretched across the sky in warning of approaching rain. He looked to the sky as if expecting some sign. "If the king doesn''t arrive by midday,¡± he said. ¡°We''ll move out. Whoever is too wounded to continue will stay." He turned to Calliope. "Looks like we''re in for some rain. You should come inside."


    "I can stay out here."


    Mido''s eyes softened as he spoke to the witch. "No, you can come inside with everyone else." He grabbed her hand and met her gaze for a brief moment. He let go, cleared his throat, and pushed her playfully towards the old house.

 19

    The sun peeked through that afternoon, drying the land, its warm rays pushing the last of the gray clouds out of sight. Maria continued to tend to those who were wounded, but even the worst smiled and  joked with her as she came to them. They were strong and resilient, determined not to let Scarletta''s creatures get the best of them. Maria paused in her work and turned to Mido, taking inventory of her supplies.


    ¡°I need agrimony,¡± she said to him. ¡°This forest is bound ta ''ave some. Could ya bring me some?¡±


    Mido sighed at the menial task presented to him. Maria placed her hands on her hips and he cracked.


    ¡°C''mon, witch,¡± Mido said, beckoning to Calliope. ¡°Witches are good at these things, right?¡±


    Calliope joined Mido, hesitant. ¡°I''ve never been much of a potionist,¡± she admitted.


    Mido smiled crookedly at the delicate woman at his side. ¡°That''s all right,¡± he said. ¡°We''ll learn together.¡±


    Calliope followed Mido through the forest as they searched for the herb Maria requested. They gathered berries casually as they hunted, tossing them into their mouths. The crisp berries popped with ease between their teeth.


    ¡°So,¡± Calliope began as she peered through a grouping of weeds. ¡°You know a lot about witches, now. Tell me about humans.¡±


    Mido shrugged. ¡°What do you want to know? You must know more about us than we know about you.¡±


    Calliope shrugged. ¡°What''s it like to be mortal?¡± she asked.


    Mido pondered his answer for a moment. ¡°Not very exciting,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°How long do humans live?¡±


    ¡°Depends.¡±


    ¡°On?¡± Finding nothing, Calliope straightened, and they continued onward.


    ¡°How unlucky you are.¡±


    ¡°How about someone who is lucky?¡±


    ¡°A lucky mortal human could probably live sixty years.¡±


    ¡°Sixty?¡± Calliope looked to him in shock. ¡°That''s old, right?¡±


    ¡°I''d say so.¡±


    ¡°I''ll probably never get to be that old.¡±


    ¡°Your immortal,¡± Mido reminded her.


    ¡°But that''s if I''m lucky.¡±


    ¡°I think you have some luck on your side,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Calliope asked.


    Mido whistled exasperatedly. ¡°I''m almost at the end of my life,¡± he said.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You are?¡± she whispered. Her eyes were soft and sad.


    Mido laughed. ¡°Do I look that old?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what old humans look like,¡± she muttered, turning away and continuing her search.


    ¡°We look frail and grey and sickly,¡± he explained to her.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, looking him over carefully. ¡°I guess you don''t look that old.¡±


    ¡°That''s a relief,¡± he said and smiled. ¡°I''m twenty-eight.¡±


    Calliope wasn''t sure what to make of this information. ¡°Oh,¡± she said simply. ¡°Twenty-eight years.¡±


    ¡°Born on a stormy spring day,¡± he said casually. ¡°Or, so my mother always said.¡±


    Calliope smiled, stopping when a familiar plant caught her attention. She picked it carefully and showed it to Mido. ¡°Agrimony,¡± she said.


    Mido examined the plant and shrugged. ¡°If you say so. Looks good to me.¡±


    Calliope and Mido retraced their steps through the forest as Mido explained more about humans and human traditions. He told her about birthdays and babies and elders and death. His eyes sparkled as he waved his hands in conversation.


    "What happens when you die?" Calliope asked, her curiosity sparked.


    "Well, I guess we go to heaven," Mido said.


    "What''s heaven?"


    "It''s a place high in the sky, I suppose, where God lives. When we die, we go to his kingdom."


    "What''s it like there?"


    Mido shrugged. "I don''t know. I''d like to think there''s a lot of ale and beautiful women.¡± Mido turned to Calliope and winked.  She raised an eyebrow, and he continued, seriously this time. ¡°No one really knows. But, they say it''s better than being here. We stay there for all eternity."


    "Who says that? How can they know that if they haven''t been?"


    "It''s in the Bible. The priests tell us that."


    "What''s that? What are priests?"


    Mido sighed with a smile. "The Bible is a book that God wrote. Priests are the people that tell us about God. They spread his message to everyone."


    "God wrote a book? Have you met him?"


    "We meet him when we die."


    Calliope let Mido''s information sink in. "If you haven''t seen him, how do you know he''s real?"


    "Well, I guess we just know he''s real because that''s what we believe. We have faith that he''s there."


    Calliope thought this over quietly. "Do you think I''ll go to heaven when I die?" she asked.


    "Of course."


    "God doesn''t mind that I''m a witch?"


    Mido smiled. "I think he''d make an exception for you. He loves all good people."


    Calliope returned his smile, grateful that he had warmed up to her. She wanted to be good; for him and the villagers. She didn''t want all their efforts to be in vain. She wished she could help them in their war against Scarletta, but she was wary of her powers and what would happen to her. Mido saw the concern fall on her face.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asked her quietly.


    ¡°Just that I want to be good,¡± Calliope said. ¡°I want to help, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry,¡± he said. ¡°You don''t have to help. We''re here to help you. We''re going to get rid of Scarletta once and for all. You''ll never have to worry about her tormenting you again.¡±


    Calliope watched the ground as they walked. She felt Mido take her hand in his. He pulled her chin up and she met his gaze. She noticed the sparkle in his emerald eyes and they looked into hers.


    ¡°I promise you,¡± he said. ¡°Everything will be all right.¡± Mido hesitated and pulled away. They neared the edge of the forest. ¡°Not that you have any reason to trust me,¡± he continued. ¡°But, I hope you do. I''ll do what I can to make sure Scarletta doesn''t get you back.¡±


    ¡°I''ve done horrible things to your kingdom,¡± Calliope said.


    ¡°I guess you''ll just have to help us rebuild.¡±


    ¡°The kingdom will not be kind to the idea of me being around.¡±


    ¡°I think they''ll admire your courage and strength.¡±


    When Calliope didn''t answer, he stopped and turned to her. ¡°Coming?¡± he asked. Calliope nodded. Mido watched her hair blow in the breeze as she followed him back to the abandoned hut where they had made camp. He supposed she wasn''t as bad as he thought. Maybe she was a good witch after all.

 20

    Calliope and Mido returned to the abandoned house, lost in their own thoughts. With no sign of the king and his army, the villagers had begun to prepare to move on. Maria met Mido and Calliope outside.


    ¡°Agrimony?¡± she asked impatiently.


    Calliope handed the herb to the woman and Maria smiled to her.


    ¡°Knew I could count on ya, Calliope,¡± she said. ¡°Mido would have brought me some useless ivy.¡± She turned to Mido. ¡°Ian decided we needed to move on,¡± she said to him.


    Mido nodded. ¡°''Bout that time, I guess,¡± he said.


    Calliope stood out of the way as the villagers mounted their horses once more, ready to continue their journey. Mido approached Calliope, the reins of a young horse in his hands.


    "Hop on," he said. She took the reins from him and smiled. He grabbed her waist and helped her on the horse, then he mounted his own. Mido and Calliope led the group through the forest. They traveled well into the night, stopping when they arrived at the bank of a shallow river. They set up camp at the water''s edge for the night. Sleep came easily to some while others stayed up talking quietly amongst themselves over the sound of the river''s steady current.


    "Since you''ve been careless with conserving your powers, you might need this." Mido handed Calliope a sword.


    "Thanks," she said, taking the sword from him with caution. She bounced it carefully in her palms. "It''s heavier than it looks."


    "You get used to it," he said. He watched her turn the blade in her hands and smiled.


    "Better sleep with one eye open," she said. "I''m armed now."


    Mido laughed. "I''ll be sure to do that." He winked at her. They stood in silence for a moment. Mido put his hands on his hips and cleared his throat. "So, how about a fire? Do you have enough power in you to get one going? Or am I on my own tonight?"


    "I think I can manage that," she said. They gathered some kindling and within seconds, a fire was burning brightly. Calliope and Mido sat by the fire, talking in hushed whispers amongst themselves.


    "What are your plans after we defeat Scarletta?" Mido asked.


    "If we defeat her."


    "When we defeat her."


    Calliope smiled and turned to the fire. "I don''t know,¡± she said slowly. ¡°I haven''t thought about it. My only plan was to leave the kingdom and try to make a life someplace where no one would recognize me."


    "I think you should stick around here. The people will welcome you here after they learn what you''ve done for us."


    "Well, maybe I don''t like them."


    "Ouch."


    Calliope smiled at the fire.


    "They''re not that bad," Mido said. "There are some decent people around."


    Calliope met his gaze. "Like you?"


    "You think I''m decent?" The corner of his mouth pulled up into a partial smile.


    Calliope shrugged. She couldn''t help but notice the way he often smiled at her, in that crooked way, and she smiled.


    Mido watched the smile on her face grow. ¡°What?¡±


    Calliope shook her head. ¡°Yeah, I think you''re decent, considering you wanted to kill me not too long ago."


    "That I did,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°But I guess you''re not so bad."


    "Well, if they''re like you, I guess I could stick around."


    Mido felt his face grow hot and turned away. Calliope studied him for a moment, unable to decipher his subtle actions; the way he smiled at her, or why his gaze lingered on hers. She did not understand what it meant when he turned away or when his brows knit together. She found herself studying them quietly as they went about their business, but she couldn''t help but to wonder what they felt or how to interpret these small actions.


    Calliope turned her own attention to the fire and considered her own reactions. She felt something strange when Mido held his gaze on hers; she often felt the need to break the trance and look elsewhere. Perhaps this was a similar sensation that Mido felt, but what did it mean? In her short life, she was really only sure of a few emotions; the anger and fear she felt towards Scarletta, and yet a greater feeling of respect. She felt remorse for the kingdom she attacked, and she was certain of the distrust many of them felt in her. She had learned these things, mostly from Scarletta, but they felt even more real as they unfolded before her as she studied the humans.


    Her mind turned back to Mido and she questioned the feeling in her chest that she had not felt before. It didn''t feel like a bad feeling; no, it was a good feeling, but a confusing feeling. She felt safe with him. She felt the trust the others must have also felt. It was something she sensed in her chest. She couldn''t quite place it, though.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Mido.¡± Her voice broke the silence, catching Mido off guard. He looked over to her.


    ¡°Mhm?¡±


    ¡°What are emotions like?¡±


    Mido paused and looked up in thought. ¡°They''re quite frustrating if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He said nothing for a moment, his gaze locked on hers, as if he were deep in thought. ¡°They''re confusing,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you feel any emotion?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, sure. Of course. But...¡± She paused. ¡°I think my emotions were based on Scarletta''s emotions. I only felt what I thought I should feel. I felt angry a lot. Scared. Confused.¡± She shrugged. ¡°That''s all I really knew, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± she muttered. ¡°I just don''t know how I feel right now. It''s not any of those things.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t gotten into any of old those bottles at the house, have you?¡± He smirked for a moment, then shook his head when Calliope raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    ¡°What are other emotions?¡± she asked.


    Mido though about this. ¡°Embarrassment,¡± he said


    ¡°What''s that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It''s when you do something really awful and everyone laughs at you.¡±


    ¡°And you feel embarrassed when that happens?¡±


    Mido shrugged. ¡°I guess so.¡± He smiled. ¡°Like when you trip and fall in horse shit.¡±


    ¡°You''ve done that?¡±


    ¡°What? God, no. But don''t bring it up to Ian. His face''ll get beat red, even do this day.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± she asked.


    Mido sighed and thought for another moment. ¡°Pride.¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    ¡°When you do something really great and feel good about it.¡±


    Calliope considered that emotion as Mido continued.


    ¡°And there''s regret. When you feel bad about doing something you shouldn''t have done. And hope. And love.¡±


    ¡°What''s love?¡±


    Mido hesitated and watched her. He leaned in and whispered to her. ¡°Love is a load of horse shit.¡±


    Calliope scrunched her nose and Mido laughed.


    ¡°Is love a bad emotion?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Nothing wrong with love. Love is what you feel towards other people.¡± Mido paused and shrugged. ¡°I don''t know. You can''t explain love. It''s just a confusing mess. It''s like every emotion rolled up into one.¡± He rolled his hands in front of him. His eyes seemed to sparkle as he explained. ¡°Its happiness and excitement and proud and hope and sometimes anger and embarrassment.¡± He turned his gaze back to the flames. ¡°But those things are different when love is involved,¡± he said slowly. ¡°When you love someone, you''d do anything for that person, to make them happy and safe.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Scarletta loves me?¡± Calliope asked.


    Mido scoffed. ¡°God, no.¡±


    Calliope looked taken aback and Mido cleared his throat. ¡°I mean, that''s different. She''s just using you for her own revenge.¡±


    Calliope seemed to look disappointed at this bit of information.


    ¡°You don''t need her love,¡± Mido assured her. ¡°There''s better love out there.¡±


    Calliope questioned the feeling in her chest once more, but a splash in the river brought her back to reality. She spun around to see a group of Scarletta''s Nequam in the river. Mido sprung to his feet, his sword in hand. He called to Ian, waking him up. Men jumped up, grabbing their weapons as the Nequam rushed towards them. Calliope grabbed her sword, holding it with two hands and suddenly, the Nequam surrounded them. Two rushed towards her and she swung her sword forcefully at them. She tried to summon her powers, but she could barely feel the magic in her body; it pulled painfully in her chest as she tried to will her magic out of her. She swung the sword again at the Nequam, catching one in the arm. They closed in on her, but she continued to swing at them forcefully. They pressed closer and closer, separating her from the others until they ended up downstream. Calliope could hear the rush of the river''s waterfall as they neared the edge of the cliff.


    Mido raised his sword and brought it down with force, slaying a Nequam. It collapsed to the ground, screaming in agony. Mido thrust the sword into the Nequam, finishing the creature. He looked up and searched the battle for Calliope. He spun around and saw her fending off two Nequam downstream. He rushed towards her, another Nequam hot on his heels. He spun around with his sword, but the Nequam dodged it and threw himself at Mido, thrusting a dagger into Mido''s gut.


    Calliope swung her sword towards the Nequam surrounding her. They jumped back and Calliope turned to run, but stopped suddenly and stared in horror as she saw Mido''s body falling into the bloodied water. She clutched at her chest as her heart seemed to burst inside. She struggled to hurry towards him, but the Nequam jumped in front of her, blocking her way. She thrashed the air with her sword, but the Nequam dodged each swing. Calliope fell to her knees, the sword suddenly feeling much heavier. Two Nequam stood over her as Mallius pushed past them and gripped Calliope by her hair.


    "There you are, witch," he hissed in her face. "I''d take you back to Scarletta myself, but she''s on her way as we speak and would much rather you watch as she destroys your little friends." He threw Calliope down and called to the other Nequam, leaping into the air and disappearing over the trees.


    Calliope pushed herself up and splashed through the water towards Mido. She pulled him up and out of the water, letting his head rest on her lap. She tried to stop the blood spilling out of his wound, frantic, her hands shaking.


    "I''m fine," Mido murmured as he drifted in and out of consciousness, his breathing shallow and forced. Ian rushed to her side and inspected the wound.


    "We need to get out of here. Maria can help him back at the house. We need to bring him back there quickly."


    "Scarletta''s on her way," Calliope said, panicked. Her heart raced in her chest and her head spun. She squeezed her eyes shut in an attempt to sort through the chaos. "She knows where we are. She will find us at any moment."


    "We won''t stay here,¡± Ian assured her.


    "We can''t leave while he''s wounded."


    Mido groaned as Ian lifted him onto a horse. "We''ll fix everyone up and then leave."


    "She''ll be here before we can leave."


    Ian spun around. "Do you want him to die?" he yelled to her. His eyebrows pinched together in anger.


    "Of course not,¡± she said, her heart twisting in agony in her chest. She suddenly felt helpless; she was only a burden to them.


    "Let me take care of this, Calliope." Ian turned and mounted his horse, leaving Calliope standing alone. One by one, men and women mounted their horses with the wounded and followed Ian through the forest. Calliope watched as they galloped away, then walked to her horse. She took the reins and patted the horse''s neck. She scrambled onto the saddle pathetically, then kicked the horse towards the forest, bringing up the rear.

 21

    Calliope sat alone at the burnt out fire pit they had created just a day earlier. It had only been an hour since they arrived back at the abandoned house, but any and all sense of time had slipped out of Calliope''s grasp. Her eyes were as empty as her numb mind as she went through the motions, following the party back to their temporary shelter. She didn''t dare enter the house. She watched as they carried Mido inside and closed the door and she hadn''t seen anyone since. She didn''t turn when she heard the door open behind her, and she said nothing when Ian sat beside her. She stared at the lifeless remains of the fire pit, feeling hollow.


    "I didn''t mean to yell at you," he said to her, looking at his feet.


    "This shouldn''t have happened," she whispered, avoiding his gaze.


    "Scarletta won''t rest until she gets you, you know that. You were right. It''s only a matter of time before she shows up again. She probably found the king and his army. We should have had a back-up plan."


    "No. You can''t do this anymore. I don''t want your help. I''m weak. I''m a witch. I''m not worth this."


    Ian turned to her and took her chin in his hand, forcing her to look at him. "I promised I would protect you. We all did. We owe you that. We owe you our lives."


    "You don''t owe me anything. Innocent people have died for a pathetic witch. I cannot let this go on. I won''t. They only one that should die is me. I''m the one everyone wants dead. I''m the only life that should be ending."


    "How can you-"


    Calliope pulled away and got to her feet. "I''m just a witch! A weak, evil witch. I don''t belong in this world. You must not help me anymore."


    Ian got to his feet. "You''re more than that, Calliope. We all know that, or we wouldn''t be helping you."


    Calliope, breathing heavily, turned away. She felt Ian''s hand, strong and warm, on her shoulder. His fingers gripped at the material of her dress, a bit too hard for a reassuring hold. She forced herself to swallow the lump that formed inside her throat. She twisted out from his grasp but did not turn to meet his gaze.


    "Come inside," he said. "You need some rest."


    "I''m fine out here."


    She listened to Ian''s quiet breathing. He was silent for a moment. Ian''s feet shuffled across the forest floor. The old, worn door creaked open, paused, then softly thud against the frame.


    Maria looked at Ian with sorrowful eyes. She cocked her head to the side as their gazes met.


    ¡°She won''t come in,¡± he said to her.


    Maria sighed. ¡°Poor thing,¡± she said, her heart breaking for the young witch. She turned to inspect the fresh bandage she put on Mido''s wound. His chest rose and fell in slow stutters. She let her hand run across his hot face and she pinched her lips together. ¡°She can''t handle this,¡± she said. ¡°She knows nothin'' of our world. She''s jesta child.¡±


    Ian got to his knees beside her and looked over his friend, but said nothing.


    ¡°She cares deeply ''bout us,¡± Maria continued. ¡°Such a kind thing.¡± Maria leaned her head against Ian''s shoulder.


    ¡°I think Mido likes her,¡± Ian said.


    Maria met Ian''s gaze and smirked. ¡°Toldja.¡± She turned back to Mido and patted the bandage one last time. ¡°Now he jest has to pull through tonight.¡±


    ¡°I trust him in your care,¡± Ian said, giving Maria a nudge with his elbow.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Calliope stood small and alone amongst the tall trees of the forest. The warm sunlight glistened off of their leaves, still wet from the earlier rain. The forest''s overwhelming darkness descended around her, swallowing her in its cold grasp. There was no crackle of a fire to ease her mind, nor did the birds sing their usual cheerful songs. The scent of wet pine, strong and enticing, begged her to step into the forest''s hold. The uncertain darkness provided a strange comfort to her; a sense of losing herself in its grip, never to return to the horrors she had caused. Though her body remained still, her mind had given in to the call of the forest; her eyes glazed as the world darkened around her. It was as if the forest had won as she lost herself in the darkness of night.


    But it was not dark. No; she could only beg for darkness. Instead, her world was vivid and harsh as Scarletta''s fiery red locks suddenly came into view before her. Her wicked smile stretched across her face. Her voice ¨C strangely sweet and soothing ¨C cursed Calliope''s name, and Calliope shuttered.


    The rotting stench of the Nequam overpowered the sharp pine as their leathery wings beat like thunder through the air.


    Blazing villages trapped its citizens. Their anguish cries ringing eerily through the empty night. Smoke blurred their visions and filled their lungs. Burned corpses replaced the scent in her nose.


    Deadly blades pierced the skin of fathers and brothers and husbands. Friends. Neighbors. Comrades.


    The images would not subside, but she refused to standby any longer; she made up her mind.


    The horses rustled through the brush by the trees, snorting and pawing at the ground. Calliope sauntered to her horse, holding her hand delicately to the large creature. The gelding sniffed curiously at her hand before turning back to a patch of grass by his feet. She slid her hand down the steed''s neck, cooing softly. The horse twitched his ears towards her and sighed. Her hands rested on his back for a moment, then she pulled herself up onto his back. She sat for a moment, her fingers still intertwined in his coarse mane. He shifted his weight under her as she mounted and steadied herself. His body was warm against her bare legs. Calliope straddled his bony back, shifting her weight until the bone between her legs was positioned just so. She let her grip tighten in his mane and squeezed at his sides. He shook his head eagerly and walked forward as commanded.


    Calliope pointed the horse through the woods, encouraging him faster until they were galloping between trees and over rotted logs. She bent low to the horse''s neck as he maneuvered through the forest. The cool night air whipped at their bodies and stung Calliope''s face. The gelding''s hooves dug into the damp earth, the thundering of his feet echoing inside her chest, the only sound to break the eerie silence. She pressed further into the horse''s neck and let the horse guide the way through the forest with no particular destination in mind. She squeezed her eyes shut and her chest shuttered. The horse''s dirty scent filled her nose, his body heat radiating against her cold, wet face. Calliope buried her face against his neck and sobbed as her mind drifted to Mido, dying in the old, abandoned building where they took refuge.


    It wasn''t right for these people to sacrifice their lives for her. She couldn''t stand by and watch them fall any longer. Not them, not the rest of the kingdom. She wanted their suffering to end. She wanted her suffering to end. It wasn''t until she heard the familiar rush of the distant waterfall that she looked up, peering between the horse''s forward, eager ears. Calliope cooed to the horse, encouraging him to slow as horse and rider reached the shallow bank of the river. Without hesitation, the horse stepped carefully forward until he was ankle deep in the icy water. He dipped his nose into the current as Calliope slid off of his back. Her knees shook as her feet plunged into the water, the cold water almost knocking her backwards. The river sparkled in the moonlight, the blood that had stained it washed away like a memory.


    The water pierced her ankles like frozen daggers and her feet were on the verge of numbing as she forced herself towards the waterfall''s edge. Calliope peered down the thundering cascade and an overwhelming feeling of relief washed over her. The current pulled around her, taunting her, daring her forward, but she hesitated. Would her suicidal attempt even work? Surly her bones would break when her body crashed against the jagged rocks below. She wouldn''t be able to use her limbs; wouldn''t be able to kick or swim to stay above the water''s surface. Would the river''s icy breath in her lungs be enough to end her life?


    Would Scarletta search for her and heal her? Maybe she would remain forever in an unconscious, undead state. At the very least, it would rid her of her existence in this world. The humans could do nothing to bring her back. She doubted Scarletta would bother to bring her back to life. She wouldn''t waste her energy, even if she had more powerful potions. Calliope felt confident in that. Scarletta would give up on her and, without a witch, would need to refocus her energy on creating another one. That would buy the humans the time they needed to escape and prepare themselves for the next attack. Maybe by then they would find a way to defeat Scarletta once and for all.


    The sun''s pale, early morning rays began to lighten the horizon. One by one, the tiny, silver stars began to disappear, threatening Calliope with the promise of a new day. Her heart raced as she realized she had wasted too much time. The waterfall continued it''s plummet to the earth below, still pulling Calliope anxiously along with it. Her dress blew around her numb feet in the early dawn breeze. She sucked in a breath and strode confidently through the shallow water to her fate.

 22

    Maria cleaned Mido''s wound, wrapping it with fresh cloths. She poured medicine between his lips, hoping it would be enough to help him. Mido drifted in and out of consciousness all night, moaning quietly from the pain. Maria tended to him throughout the long night, and when morning finally came, Mido was completely awake. He squinted in the early morning sunlight that streamed through a dirtied window. He tried to get up, but Maria put her hand on his chest, gently forcing him back down.


    "You, my dear, need ta rest." She smiled at him. "That''s some nasty dagga wound ya got. Weren''t sure ya were gon make it."


    Mido strained his neck up, searching the room. "Where is she?"


    Maria said nothing as she finished bandaging his wound. Ian came over when he heard Mido''s voice and got to his knees next to Maria, examining her work.


    "Where is she?" Mido repeated, his gaze fixed hard on Ian.


    "She''s gone," Ian said, still looking at the wound, avoiding his stare.


    Mido tried to get up, but Maria pushed him back down again. "Ya''ll tear out my stitchin''," she hissed at him. "Ya not goin'' anywhere in this condition."


    "Where did she go?" Mido barked at him. He pushed Maria''s arm away from him as he got to his feet. Ian shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Probably to Scarletta. She was upset about the attack. She said she didn''t want anyone to die for her."


    Mido bent down and grabbed his sword. He winced as the stitching pulled at his wound.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ian, stop him!" Maria barked.


    "You won''t find her," Ian said to him.


    "Why didn''t you stop her?" Mido hissed in his face.


    "I didn''t know she left. She was outside all night."


    "We have to find her."


    "Mido, you need to stay. It''s probably too late, now."


    Mido pushed past him.


    "Ian! Stop him!" Maria yelled. Ian stood, not moving an inch, and watched him leave, ignoring Maria''s threats in his ear.


    Mido winced as he mounted his horse. He pushed the mare forward, galloping through the woods.


    "He is headin'' right ta ''is death," Maria yelled to Ian. ¡°Ya can''t let ''im go out there by ''imself. Stop ''im. Help ''im. Do somethin'',¡± she yelled, stomping her foot in frustration.


    Ian nodded as he watched Mido disappear into the forest.


    ¡°All right,¡± he finally said with a sigh. ¡°But there''s not many of us left to fight this.¡± He made his way back inside with Maria and looked over the wounded.


    ¡°I''ll stay with ''em,¡± Maria said, nodding to the wounded. ¡°If King Sloan shows up, I''ll send ''im in ya direction.¡±


    Ian nodded again, feeling anxious and unsure about the war they suddenly found themselves in. The sound of beating wings and heartless cries brought him back to reality. He and Maria hurried outside and watched as Scarletta''s Nequam flew high over the treetops, heading towards Scarletta.


    "Hurry and follow them," Maria ordered. "They''ll bring you to Scarletta, and probably Calliope and Mido, too." Maria yelled to those who remained, willing and able to fight and instructed them to follow Ian in their pursuit. The diminished fellowship hurried to gather their things and mount their horses.


    Ian sighed. "All right. But this time, when Mido gets mad, it was your idea."


    Maria smiled. She pulled to Ian as he turned away. She patted his chest and sighed.


    ¡°Please be careful,¡± she whispered to him. She stood on her toes and kissed his cheek. Ian smiled to her, taking her hand in his.


    ¡°I''m going to teach you how to use a weapon after this,¡± he said with a wink. Maria watched as he mounted his horse and led the men at a gallop through the woods in pursuit of the Nequam.

 23

    Mido pushed his horse faster and faster. He looked up, hearing a cry above him. He watched as a group of Nequam flew overhead, just above the treetops. He pulled his horse around, following them as they flew towards the river.


    Calliope stood at the edge of the waterfall. The water rushed between her calves and fell over the edge, crashing onto the rocks at the bottom and flowing quickly on downstream. The Nequam landed at the forest''s edge where Scarletta emerged, hurrying towards Calliope.


    "Calliope, what are you doing?" Scarletta yelled to her. Calliope spun around, backing closer to the edge.


    "Calliope, don''t do it." Scarletta stretched her arm out.


    "I''m not going with you," Calliope said sternly.


    "Calliope, you must. You''re too weak. Let me help you. I will make everything better."


    "You''ve done enough, Scarletta. You killed innocent people."


    "Calliope, those people aren''t your friends. They only wanted you to think that so you would trust them. They will kill you as soon as they get a chance."


    "You''re wrong!"


    "Calliope, you know nothing of this world. These humans will never care about a witch like you."


    "And you''re any different?"


    "Calliope, of course I care. You are my ultimate creation. You may not realize it yet, but you are. We will work together."


    "I don''t belong to you anymore," Calliope hissed.


    Mido galloped out of the forest. Lily stopped short at the sight of the Nequam, rearing back on her hind legs and throwing Mido off and onto the ground. He hurried to his feet, wincing as the pain in his stomach grew stronger, and turned to see Scarletta and Calliope at the waterfall''s edge.


    Calliope saw Mido at the corner of her eye. Her heart leapt in her throat. Without hesitating, she spun around and jumped off the cliff. She heard Scarletta shout and felt two sharp claws grab her waist, stopping her fall. She kicked and swung her arms and legs as the Nequam beat his wings, lifting them higher and higher.


    Mido rushed towards Scarletta, sword in hand. Scarletta laughed at him and let a force wave loose towards him, knocking him back into the cold water. Scarletta mounted her horse and she and her Nequam took off through the forest with Calliope. Mido jumped to his feet and hurried to his horse, jumping on her back and kicking her into the forest, following Scarletta.


    Scarletta outran Mido quickly, her horse galloping through the woods at remarkable speed. Scarletta mumbled incantations, forcing her horse faster and faster until they arrived at the castle. The Nequam carried Calliope inside, forcing her arms to her side as she struggled to free herself. It threw her to the floor and slammed the door behind her. Calliope heard the deadbolt clicked closed.


    "Make sure she doesn''t get out," Scarletta ordered as she hurried away. She jogged down a flight of stairs, taking them two at a time, and through the cold hallways until she reached the dungeon. She stopped in front of the king''s cell.


    "Looks like I win again," she taunted. "Did you really think you could use her to get to me? She''s a witch, fool. She would have led you right to your death."


    The king remained silent, glaring at the witch through the cell bars.


    "Calliope wouldn''t have done that!" Jon yelled from the next cell. Scarletta laughed.


    "You know nothing about witches. Once I fix Calliope up, she will be more powerful than ever, and she will kill you all."


    Scarletta turned away from them and left the dungeon. She trotted anxiously up the stone steps and into the tower where Calliope waited, cowering in the dark corner. She did not acknowledge the witch as she entered the room; she walked right to the table, her notes scattered in chaos around the vials filled with their colorful, bubbling magic, and busied herself with a particular vial. She spun the glass carefully before her and watched as the deep lavender liquid swished around inside.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Calliope watched with fear wrenching at her gut as the woman stood with her back to her. She let her eyes fall to the wooden floor, darting back and forth in frantic thought; there had to be a way she could escape, or fight Scarletta, even if only long enough for the kingdom to prepare themselves.


    Scarletta turned to her witch, her expression cold and hard as she looked down onto her. ¡°Calliope,¡± she began. ¡°I''m heartbroken that you would betray me like this.¡±


    Calliope met Scarletta''s gaze without uttering a word. She held her breath, waiting.


    ¡°When Mallius told me you were helping those... humans,¡± she said with disgust, ¡°well... I shouldn''t be surprised. You were always quirky like that.¡±


    Calliope still said nothing, to Scarletta continued.


    ¡°Well, anyway. I''m sure you''re quite aware of the predicament you put us both in. Unfortunately for you, I have one last plan in mind, and I need your help before I feed you to the Nequam. I''ll be finishing the kingdom myself. I''d rather force you to watch, but frankly, you won''t survive for that. Pity; you''ve made this so easy for me, bringing King Sloan right to me.¡± Scarletta smiled as she filled the needle one last time with the purple liquid. She whispered an incantation to herself and the liquid seemed to sparkle and glow. She turned back to Calliope.


    ¡°You don''t know how long I''ve been working on this, Calliope; how long this plan has been in action.¡± She sighed. ¡°It''s not perfect, but I think it will be enough for what I need. What you''re looking at is almost pure black magic.¡±


    Scarletta watched as Calliope''s gaze shifted to the magic that waited in the needle.


    ¡°And what''s even better,¡± she continued, ¡°is that this little bit of magic will be all I need to get my immortality. I''ve already injected myself with it; now I just need the other piece of the puzzle. With this in your veins, and with the help of a simple spell, the magic will be complete.¡±


    ¡°How could you think I will help you?¡± Calliope muttered, her voice a deep growl.


    ¡°Oh, I had no doubt you would be reluctant. I came prepared for that as well. This will be a magic unlike anything you''ve ever felt; you will be at my complete control.¡± Her lips split into a wide, devilish grin. ¡°Black magic is a wonderful thing, isn''t it?¡±


    Calliope lurched up, clinging at Scarletta''s throat. Scarletta threw an arm out, sending a magical spell through the room and in turn, sending Calliope through the air and crashing into the wall. The wood cracked and groaned at the force as she collapsed to the ground. Calliope pushed herself to her knees, gasping for breath at the impact. Scarletta''s shadow crept over her as she looked down on her.


    ¡°Don''t be foolish, Calliope,¡± Scarletta mocked her. ¡°You and your little friends don''t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°You won''t get away with this,¡± she panted.


    ¡°Oh, but I will.¡± Scarletta smiled. ¡°Now, be a good little witch and sit still, or I''ll make you.¡± Scarletta kicked at Calliope''s body, pushing her back and against the wall.


    Calliope glared at Scarletta as the needle pierced her skin one last time. She felt the magic rush through her body as it always did when, but just as Scarletta had explained, it felt different. Too different. Evil. Tainted. Black.


    Scarletta stepped back and watched as the magic took effect; Calliope squeezed her eyes shut and sat motionless on the floor. Her head spun sickeningly, faster and faster, until her world blackened.


    Calliope got to her feet, her dark hair falling around her shoulders as she stood. The golden eyes Scarletta had grown accustomed to were gone; dark. Black. Calliope met her master''s gaze but said nothing.


    Scarletta lifted her head confidently as she looked upon her creation. ¡°That''s better, isn''t it?¡± Scarletta turned back to the table, taking hold of a small dagger that rested on the rotted surface. Scarletta showed the dagger to Calliope, turning it in her hand for a moment. She sucked in her breath as she turned the dagger onto herself, thrusting it into her own gut.


    Scarletta crumpled onto the floor, gasping and heaving as the blood seeped onto the floor boards. She sat back on her knees, her palms against the floor, using all their strength to hold her body up. ¡°Heal me,¡± she muttered to Calliope. ¡°Heal me now.¡±


    Calliope obeyed. She summoned a magical spell unknown to her and cast it upon her master. The air around Scarletta glowed brightly. When the light subsided, the dagger wound was gone.


    Feeling her health and strength return to her, Scarletta pushed herself up onto her feet and examined the skin beneath the tear in her dress. She smiled and turned her gaze back onto Calliope.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± she whispered. ¡°You are truly just what I needed, Calliope.¡±

 24

    As Mido galloped out of the woods, Scarletta''s castle loomed over him in the distance. Mido encouraged Lily forward, as close to the castle as he could without being seen. When he was near enough, he dismounted and edged himself along the castle wall in search for a way in. His heart raced and his head pounded. The anxiety was enough to make him forget about his wound, at least for a moment, as the stitching slowly ripped away from his flesh. He found a shattered window amongst some thorns and climbed in, dropping onto the dungeon''s cold floor. He peered around the corner and saw two Nequam guarding a cell.


    Mido pressed himself against the wall, holding his breath, as footsteps echoed throughout the dungeon. He heard Scarletta''s familiar voice mocking the king and his men in their cells. Her heard her leave. He peeked around the corner again and saw the two Nequam standing alone. He gripped his dagger in his hand, took aim, and flung it against the closest Nequam. He lunged forward and threw his entire body into his sword, letting it pierce the hard flesh of the second one. Both Nequam collapsed on the floor. Mido searched their bodies for the key to the cell, then hurried to free the king and his army.


    "My lord," Mido said, bowing his head. "If you will excuse me, I have a young lady who needs rescuing."


    "You better be right about her," the king yelled to Mido as he hurried up the staircase. He ran through the empty castle, sneaking past a few Nequam here and there, checking room after barren room. He climbed another flight of stairs and eventually another until he heard Scarletta''s voice echoing down a hallway. He followed the voice, stepping carefully and quietly, until it led him to a door, slightly ajar. The dust danced in the dim stream of light that spilled onto the floor by his feet. He pressed himself against the wall, listening, ignoring the throbbing pain in his abdomen.


    ¡°You are truly just what I needed, Calliope.¡±


    Mido peered through the doorway; Scarletta stood proudly before Calliope; she rested her hand on her shoulder. Calliope''s eyes glared at Scarletta, but they were no longer their familiar golden color.


    ¡°Let''s finish this,¡± Scarletta said.


    Mido pushed through the door and threw himself against Scarletta, stunning her as she fell to the floor. He hurried towards Calliope, lifting her over his shoulder. Scarletta screamed to her Nequam and threw a ball of magic at Mido, knocking him and Calliope to the ground.


    "Calliope!" Scarletta yelled. "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    Calliope stood over Mido. He turned to look at Calliope, horrified at what she would do next. He noticed a golden speck in her black eyes. Scarletta''s laughter filled the room as Calliope raised an arm. A shimmering blue ball of magic grew in her palm. Calliope smiled at her victim lying helplessly on the floor. She whispered an incantation to herself and the room shook around them. Mido felt his heart in his throat.


    ¡°Calliope,¡± he said to her. ¡°Calliope, this isn''t you. Don''t do this.¡±


    ¡°Fool,¡± Scarletta hissed. ¡°This is her true self. Do it, Calliope. Finish him. Finish them all.¡±


    ¡°Calliope,¡± Mido begged. ¡°Come back to me. I know you''re in there, Calliope.¡± Mido watched as the speck of gold flickered in her eyes.


    Calliope saw the wound in his stomach, blood slowly seeping onto the floor boards. She felt her heart stumble in her chest. Her stomach churned sickeningly. The magic ball in her palm began to weaken. Scarletta shouted at her, but her voice was lost as Calliope''s world grew silent.


    ¡°Calliope.¡± Mido''s voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Mido.¡±


    The ball of energy grew suddenly in her palm. Calliope spun around and threw her arms forward, sending the magic incantation towards Scarletta. Scarletta shrieked as she was thrown against the wall, cracking the wood boards. She recovered herself quickly and returned the attack towards Calliope. Mido jumped to his feet and drew his sword as Scarletta''s attack hit Calliope, knocking her to the ground. Mido hesitated, checking to see if she was okay. Before Mido could react, Scarletta sent another wave of her magic in his direction, sending Mido flying across the room and against the hard wall. While they were down and dazed, Scarletta fled from the room.


    Mido scrambled to his feet and caught a glimpse of the potions on the table; the potions that Scarletta must have used to keep her powers strong. He hurried to them and in one, quick motion, he knocked over the entire table. The glass bottles shattered as they crashed onto the floor, their dark liquid spewing in every direction. Suddenly, the floor boards began to melt away where the potions spilled. The walls groaned with the loss of their support and the room began to tremble.


    Mido hurried to Calliope and helped her to her feet. He checked her over and looked into her eyes. Her face was cold and expressionless as she stared back at him, but the golden spark in her eye seemed to grow brighter.


    "Calliope, are you okay?" he asked. She nodded, hesitant, as the dark corners of her mind seemed to lighten. She took in her surroundings, orienting herself as the room trembled around them. Mido grabbed her wrist and pulled her from the collapsing room. They hurried through the castle into the dungeon, right behind Scarletta as she threw her spells furiously at the king and his men when she saw they had escaped. Calliope wasted no time in summoning her magic and hurling a spell at Scarletta, knocking her to the ground. Scarletta jumped up and returned the blow to Calliope. The two witches fought back and forth, their magic flying in every direction, taking out pieces of the dungeon''s walls and creating a passage to the outside world. The king and his men escaped through the opening and took to the battle with the waiting Nequam. Around them, the castle continued to groan, pieces of the floor above crumbling to the ground. They hurried out of the path of the falling rocks and outside.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Calliope and Scarletta continued to fight while Mido, the king, and his army fought off the Nequam. At that moment, Ian and the rest of the fellowship galloped out of the woods, swords in hand, and taking out the Nequam by the masses. William and Jon joined their comrades bravely, running at the Nequam enthusiastically, shouting battle cries at their enemies. They waved their little swords in the air as they ran. They swung at the Nequam, taking them out one by one. Mido swung his sword to the left and to the right as Nequam after Nequam lunged at him. He felt his shirt stick against his abs and noticed the blood seeping through. He ignored the pain of the ripped stitches and swung his sword in every direction. He watched as the Nequam seemed to double and triple before his eyes and surround him. His head felt light and his legs shook beneath him, but he forced himself to continue swinging to keep the Nequam from aiding Scarletta.


    Calliope dodged one of Scarletta''s spells, rolling on the ground and launched a counter attack. She spun around for a moment, taking in the scene around her, and noticed Mido''s bloodied shirt. She watched in horror as he fell to his knees, desperately thrusting his sword at his attackers. She ran to help him, but another attack knocked her to the ground. Calliope flipped over onto her back and hurled another spell at Scarletta. She felt the magic leave her body as it had before, pulling at her insides. She grew weak quickly, just as she was meant to do.


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Calliope cursed under her breath. She sprang to her feet just in time to witness Scarletta summon another spell, launching it towards her. Calliope dodged the weak attack, keeping light on her feet as she did so.


    William and Jon continued to swing at the attacking Nequam. They searched the battlefield for their comrades, watching in horror as Mido fell to his knees. They swung their swords harder, yelling and calling for Ian. Ian spun around as he heard his name, pulling his sword out of a Nequam''s leathery chest. He hurried to the two young men as the Nequam swarmed the boys. Ian swung his sword in every direction, clearing the Nequam away.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± he shouted to William and Jon, pushing them away from the fight, but they pushed back, calling to Mido. Ian turned to see his friend on the ground, blood seeping through his shirt. They continued to swing at the Nequam in hopes of reaching their wounded friend.


    Scarletta, feeling her magic grow weak, reached for her needle and inspected its contents. Realizing her source of power was empty, she sprinted back towards the crumbling castle, desperate for any last drop of the potion she could find.


    Calliope saw her horrified expression and took advantage of Scarletta''s distraction to hurry to Mido. She threw herself at the Nequam, swinging her sword in every direction and clearing them away from Mido, who had dropped his sword and clutched at his stomach. Calliope hurried towards him, thrusting at Nequam after Nequam until she reached his side. Mido lay on the ground, his chest heaving. Calliope knelt next to him, her shaking hands fumbling with his ripped shirt, and frantically tried to heal his open wound.


    "Stop," Mido gasped. "There''s nothing you can do."


    "Yes, there is," she said. "Scarletta knew she was getting weak and her potions wouldn''t help her forever. She injected me with something new. She made me try it on her. I healed her. I can help you, Mido."


    He gasped for breath. "No, you''re too weak. You need to save your strength and your powers. You need to get rid of Scarletta."


    Calliope closed her eyes and placed her hands over his wound. "I won''t let you die for me. I''m the one that has to die."


    Mido threw his arm out in an attempt to push Calliope away, but she pushed back. Scarletta''s screams echoed through the crumbling castle as she realized her potions were gone. The castle''s walls crumbled around them. Calliope summoned all of her strength, forcing the magic out of her body to heal Mido.


    "Don''t!"


    Mido''s voice was lost in the chaos as her magic began to do it''s job. A warm, golden light began to glow from her palms. The light grew, embracing the witch and the human, protecting them with it''s blinding shield for a moment as it healed the mortal''s wound.


    Scarletta rushed outside with surprising speed, sword in hand, and flew towards Calliope, just as the golden light subsided. Calliope summoned the last of her energy quickly and threw a large ball of magic towards Scarletta, throwing her to the ground. In one swift movement, Calliope leapt to her feet, sword in hand, and thrust the blade into Scarletta''s chest, ending her mortal life. Calliope backed away slowly, her knees weak, and stood for a moment in a stunned haze as Scarletta''s screams pierced the air and she burst into dust. Calliope felt her head spin as the last of her powers drained from her body and she collapsed to the ground as her world grew dark.


    Mido clutched at his stomach, patting it through his bloodied shirt; the wound was healed. He jumped to his feet and watched as the last of the Nequam disintegrated as Scarletta''s shrieks echoed through the valley. William and Jon watched in horror and relief as the rest of Nequam disappeared around them. They turned to Mido, shocked to see him standing on his feet.


    Large chunks of stone plummeted to the ground around them, the last of the castle crumbling to bits. Ian dragged William and Jon away from the falling castle. Mido found Calliope''s body on the ground and rushed to her side. He repeated her name over and over but his voice was lost amongst the sound of the crumbling castle. He waited for her to take a breath, searched for a heartbeat, any sign of life, but found nothing. Ian pushed the young men onward and grabbed Mido''s arm as they passed, pulling him away.


    ¡°We need to get out of here before the castle crushes us,¡± he shouted to Mido. Mido pulled himself away from his friend and clung to Calliope''s side, calling for her once more. A large piece of stone fell to the ground close by. Mido hoisted her body over his shoulder and ran with the others away from the falling debris. They mounted their horses and galloped into the forest and toward home.

 25

    Mido clutched Calliope''s body close to him as they joined King Sloan''s army galloping through the forest, stopping briefly at the abandoned house. Men leaned against its old frame, their wounds still wrapped. Maria hurried to them as they approached, running her hands over Calliope.


    ¡°I dunno what I can do for ''er,¡± she said with worry. ¡°This is beyond my expertise.¡±


    King Sloan trotted to them, his eyes on the witch.


    ¡°Is that the witch?¡± he asked them, his brows knit together as he looked her over. ¡°The one who killed Scarletta?¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°She needs help.¡±


    The king''s horse pawed anxiously at the ground as he studied the witch in Mido''s arms. ¡°I can have my doctor look her over,¡± he began, hesitant, ¡°but I don''t know what good he will be for a witch.¡±


    ¡°Anythin'',¡± Maria said, turning to the king. ¡°Ya gotta help ''er.¡±


    King Sloan looked over the men that watched them and turned to a few of his men, waiting for his orders. ¡°You stay with them until they are well enough to travel. Bring them safely to Alryn. We''ll be waiting.¡± King Sloan turned to Mido. ¡°We better get moving if she''s going to have any chance.¡±


    Without another word, Mido turned Lily back into the woods, trotting ahead of Ian and following King Sloan and the rest of his men. Ian turned to Maria.


    ¡°Are you sure you''ll be okay?¡±


    ¡°Go with ''im,¡± she said. ¡°There''s no witch ''ere any more to threaten us.¡±


    Ian hesitated before turning and following Mido through the forest. They pushed their horses faster and faster as they made their way through the kingdom, reaching Alryn''s gates late into the evening. The two guards stepped aside as the king and his men approached. They trotted quickly through the city streets and through another set of tall, sturdy gates that marked the castle''s property. King Sloan barked his orders at his men, and they hurried off to fetch their kingdom''s best doctor in the city below.


    Ian gawked at the castle''s tall ceilings as they followed King Sloan into an empty room. Mido carefully placed Calliope on the empty bed and watched anxiously for some sign of life. He waited in the dim room with Ian and their king, the world outside growing darker quickly. With each passing minute, Mido grew more and more anxious, until finally, the king''s doctor pushed hurriedly through the door.


    Mido watched as the king''s best doctor examined Calliope''s body. He checked for a pulse, listened to her chest, and peered into her golden eyes. After a few minutes, the doctor turned and spoke to the king, his voice low and quiet. Mido strained to hear what he was saying. The king turned to Mido and Mido approached them.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "I don''t know what we can do for her," the doctor said with remorse. "She''s gone. There''s no heartbeat."


    "That can''t be," Mido stuttered. "She wasn''t hurt. She was fine. She was alive. She''s not dead."


    "I don''t know anything about witches,¡± the doctor said. ¡°All I know is that she shows no sign of life.


    Mido knelt beside Calliope''s body, examining her and shaking his head. "No, no, no." He took her hand in his. ¡°Come on, Calliope. Come back. Calliope.¡±


    "But the Nequam," Ian said, approaching from behind them. "When Scarletta died, they burst into dust. Calliope didn''t. She can''t be dead."


    "She''s not dead," Mido said forcefully, getting to his feet. "She''s not even human. Her body isn''t the same as ours."


    "There is an old man that lives just outside the city who claims to know of Scarletta''s magic," the king said. "Many believe he''s crazy, but maybe he knows something we do not."


    "Get him over here," Mido said. The king narrowed his eyes at him, then called to his messenger, sending him off to deliver the message.


    The young man, just barely out of his adolescence years, rode with speed and confidence through the kingdom to the small hut a couple miles outside of the city where the old man lived. He had only seen the man a few times before, when Samus traveled to the city to buy his goods. He was anxious to meet him and see what he knew of the magical world.


    The messenger kicked his horse faster, knowing the life of Calliope rested on his shoulders. Time was of the essence if she was going to be saved. If she could be saved. He prayed that she could. He was fascinated by her powers and her loyalty to the kingdom. They''d be the most powerful kingdom with her on their side. No kingdom would dare to interfere with them. No more war. No more death. The idea of becoming a soldier in the king''s army scared him, despite the fact that he wanted to do right by his kingdom. In that moment, though, he was the most important person in the entire kingdom, and that pushed him onward, anxious and excited.


    He pulled his horse to a stop when they reached the little house. He slid off his horse''s back, landing lightly on his feet, and hurried to the door, knocking quickly and hard. The old man opened the door and smiled at the young boy, nodding, as if he were expecting him.


    ¡°Sir, I come with a message from King Sloan,¡± the messenger said, bowing to the elder. ¡°Your knowledge is needed to save the young witch that has saved our kingdom from Scarletta''s shadow.¡±


    ¡°The witch?¡± Samus asked. ¡°Calliope? She is injured?¡±


    The messenger nodded. ¡°The king''s doctor does not know what he can do for her, a magical creature. Rumor has it, you study magic. Could you help her? Do you know how?¡±


    The old man laughed. ¡°Do I know how,¡± he mumbled to himself. He cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, let me see her. I will do what I can.¡±


    Samus closed the door behind him and whistled sharply. An old, skinny gray horse appeared from around the house, snorting in response to his master''s called. The old man climbed onto his steed''s back and instructed him forward. The messenger mounted his horse and squeezed him on, anxiously catching up and running ahead. The boy looked behind, checking on the old man and his horse.


    Samus coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°We can catch up,¡± he said. The messenger hesitated for a moment before pushing his horse faster. The gray gelding followed close behind, inching faster and faster until they raced across the kingdom together, towards Alryn.

 26

    Mido turned anxiously as the door opened once more, this time, revealing the old man known as Samus. Samus hurried to her and peered at her just as the doctor had. The men watched as the old man examined Calliope carefully. After a few minutes in hushed silence, he turned to them.


    "What do you know?" the king asked him.


    "Everything," he replied, meeting the king''s gaze. ¡°I was one of Scarletta¡¯s creations,¡± he explained. ¡°I was filled with the same magic that fills this girl. Calliope¡¯s story has traveled quickly through your kingdom, my lord.  We are alike, her and I. Despite Scarletta¡¯s potions and torture, I was weak to her. I was a mistake.


    ¡°I, too, escaped her castle. I had more knowledge of the world, though, and knew I could not use my magic. I made a life here in your kingdom, my lord, blending in with your people. Scarletta tried to find me. She sent many witches searching the kingdom, but they did not find me.¡±


    The man turned to Calliope''s body. ¡°I knew Scarletta well. I studied her every move in hopes of stopping her. When I heard about Calliope, I knew Scarletta meant for her to be her strongest creation. I knew that Calliope would turn out like I did. She was weak in Scarletta¡¯s eyes. She is, in fact, Scarletta¡¯s strongest creation. She was not like the other witches, and that¡¯s what made her strong.¡±


    ¡°Scarletta''s dead,¡± Ian told him. ¡°And her Nequam burst to dust. Why didn''t you or Calliope?¡±


    ¡°Scarletta did not create her witches in the same way she created her Nequam. Her Nequam were created not only with magic, but with Scarletta¡¯s own blood. Scarletta¡¯s blood flowed inside all of them, which is why they died with her. Her witches were created solely with magic. Her blood could not run in their veins, for it would only make them mortal like her. She pumped herself up with magic to keep her alive and strong. Her witches, however, do not have the same kind of blood in their veins, thus making them immortal. The magic pumps through them like blood, keeping them alive forever. The only thing that can kill a witch is burning her alive or cutting off her head, severing the magical connection in her veins, or by a powerful spell from another witch or wizard.¡±


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± the king asked.


    ¡°No, she is alive, for now. The magic in her is what keeps her alive. It pulses through her like blood. Calliope, however, used all of the magic in her. We were created to run out of power for this very reason, in case any witch should betray Scarletta. Calliope strained herself, using more than her body could handle, which is why she is in this dead-like state. However, because there is no magic in her, she will eventually die.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t save her?¡± Mido asked, afraid to hear what the answer might be.


    ¡°She can be saved,¡± the old man said. ¡°But only with magic. I can heal her, but it¡¯s been a very long time since I even cast a simple spell. I cannot say for sure what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± Mido said without hesitation. The king nodded and the old man turned to Calliope.


    He whispered an incantation under his breath and a light surrounded them both. After a moment, the old man collapsed to the ground. Mido and the king rushed to him to find only his clothes in an empty pile.


    Calliope stirred and moaned and Mido hurried to her side. Her eyes fluttered open. Mido smiled.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Hi," he said.


    Her golden eyes searched the room. "Where am I?"


    "You''re in King Sloan''s castle."


    Her eyes widened.


    "It''s all right," he reassured her. "He made sure you got the help you needed."


    "What happened?"


    "What do you think happened? You were careless with your powers, like always."


    Her lips turned upwards in a small smile. "Did I die?" she asked.


    "Almost, I think."


    "I felt it. I felt different. I felt stuck. There was no magic left in my body, like I was empty." She hesitated. "But I didn''t feel empty. Is that what it feels like?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never died." Mido smiled.


    Calliope shook her head. "Is that what it feels like? Being human? All this time I felt empty. But when my magic was gone, it was different."


    "How do you feel now? With your magic back?"


    She pinched her lips together in thought. "I don''t know. Not as empty as I used to feel, I guess."


    "You were never meant for the magic world. You belong here, with us. I''ve been telling you that all along."


    "I don''t think everyone else will see it that way."


    "I think you''re wrong. The people will welcome you here."


    "Who says I''ll stay here?" She smiled playfully.


    "I say. You''re not going anywhere. That''s an order."


    Calliope pushed herself up, sitting upright in the bed. "Scarletta?"


    "She''s gone." Mido''s smile faded when Calliope didn''t respond. She stared at her legs. "You should be happy," he said.


    She turned to him and smiled. "I am."


    "Are you sure?"


    She sighed. "Yeah. It''s just a lot to take in. For three years, she was all I knew. Everything''s different now. Everything I thought I knew is different."


    Mido held her hand. "But it''s good. This is better for you. And I won''t be going anywhere. So, you know, if you need me, I''ll be around."


    Calliope squeezed his hand. "Thank you," she whispered. "You know, for not killing me when you found me."


    Mido chuckled. "I''m glad I didn''t."


    King Sloan approached Calliope''s side, clearing his throat. "I believe we should be thanking you," he said to her. "I am grateful for what you have done for these people and my kingdom. You will always have a home within these walls." He bowed his head to her before turning away to talk to his messenger. Calliope swung her legs over the side of the bed.


    "So, how do I still have magic? I can feel it flowing through my body."


    "There was an old man that lived in the city. Apparently, he was one of Scarletta''s. He had been hiding out in the kingdom for years studying magic. The king sent for him, hoping he could help you. He told us that magic was what kept you alive. Because you used too much of your power, it drained your body to a death-like state. He said if you didn''t get any more magic in you, you would die. He said he could give you his, so he did. But, after, he collapsed. All that remains are his clothes. His body is just gone."


    "His name was Samus," Calliope said.


    "You knew him?"


    "I knew of him. The other witches often gossiped about him; the wizard who escaped. I had learned to hate him. I wonder why he never tried to get rid of Scarletta."


    Mido shrugged. "Maybe he knew that one day, a wonderful witch would save the kingdom, and she would need his help."


    Calliope blushed and turned away. "I don''t think so."


    Mido stood and held his hand out, bringing Calliope to her feet.


    "Where are we going?" she asked as he pulled her forward.


    "You have a thankful kingdom to meet."

 27

    Calliope stood beside the king as he introduced her to the cheering kingdom. Music filled the air and banners waved as people celebrated their free kingdom and its heroes. Mido and Calliope walked together through the city, greeting those who passed. Men and women bowed their heads to Calliope and children stared in wonder at the witch who passed them. She saw a young girl staring from behind her mother''s dress. Calliope bent down and held out her palm, blowing across her hand, towards the girl. Flower petals appeared and twirled in the air around the girl''s curly blonde locks. She giggled at the trick and picked the delicate petals off the ground.


    Children looked on as Calliope performed her tricks, and they circled around her, their eyes full of curiosity. Calliope threw balls of fire high into the sky. The children cheered as they exploded in a rainbow of colors. William and Jon joined the group of amazed children as they watched Calliope perform her magical show. The children pointed and laughed at William and Jon as grey beards grew down their chins out of nowhere. William threw a fist in the air, chasing the children around the square.


    ¡°Give me back those apples,¡± he shouted to them playfully, mocking the elderly merchant in Esmon. The children giggled and ran in circles before hiding behind Calliope''s dress. Calliope put her hands on her hips as they giggled behind her back. With a wave of her hand, William''s beard disappeared.


    ¡°Again! Again!¡± The children shouted, emerging from Calliope''s protection. Mido watched Calliope play with the children and smiled.


    "She''s a hit," a voice from behind said. Mido turned and greeted Ian with a smile.


    "Yeah, she is," he said.


    "I''d say she''s a hit with more than just the people of Librona," Ian said, winking at Mido.


    Mido crossed his arms. "What? No. I don''t know what you''re talking about." He shifted his weight onto one foot and watched Calliope laugh with the children.


    "Someone better tell her not to drain herself over petty tricks," Ian mumbled. "I don''t think there will be anyone around to help her if she uses up all her powers. It will kill her."


    "She doesn''t need to use them."


    "It would be useful if we were ever attacked."


    Mido narrowed his eyes at Ian. "She will not be using them. She''s done enough for us."


    Ian threw his arms up in defense. "You''re right, my apologies. I shouldn''t be arguing with the husband." He winked at Mido.


    ¡°Husband?¡± a voice echoed. Maria joined at Ian''s side.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Calliope and Mido,¡± Ian explained.


    ¡°Mido, ya leave that girl alone, yahear? Don''t let me see ''er drunk on ya arm or so help me.¡± Maria scolded.


    ¡°You have my word,¡± Mido said with a bow. Maria gave him one last smile before turning to Ian.


    ¡°Care to escort a lady?¡± she asked him, offering him her arm. Ian bowed to her before taking her arm and disappearing into the crowd. Mido rolled his eyes and turned back to Calliope, meeting her gaze. She walked to him, leaving the children to play on their own.


    "Don''t kill yourself entertaining children, please," Mido joked to her.


    Calliope smiled. "You''d think I''d learn by now, huh?"


    Mido laughed. "So, you''re sticking around, right?"


    "I thought I didn''t have a choice?"


    "Well, you don''t. If you tried to leave, I''d drag you right back."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be dragging me anywhere."


    Mido smiled and offered his arm. She took it and they continued their walk through the city, celebrating with those around them.


    *****


    King Sloan returned to his castle as darkness settled upon the land, but the kingdom continued to celebrate their heroes'' victory. Shadows from the flickering flames of bonfires lit throughout the city danced along homes and shops. People danced to the music that filled the air in joyous melodies. Inside the castle walls, however, the happiness was muffled and an eerie, forlorn silence fell upon the king. Pieces of parchment were scattered over the wooden table in his chamber, just where he had left them the previous day. In all the chaos the kingdom had endured over the last few days, news had traveled quickly to the neighboring kingdoms, including news of their newest magical citizen. Asmar, however, was not happy with this news.


    King Sloan looked over the letter from King Rowan. He had already read it three times over and knew exactly what it said, but he couldn''t bring himself to believe it. Rowan was angry that they did not finish off Calliope with Scarletta. He and his kingdom had felt betrayed. After everything they had done to aid Librona, Librona was now home to the enemy. And King Rowan would no longer accept the treaty that King Sloan had signed and returned to him.


    King Sloan feared the worst. He watched his people dance below, oblivious to the threat of war hanging just over their heads. He had just won the longest war in the kingdom''s history, yet, another one waited just around the corner. A war which could have been avoided. But at what cost? Perhaps he was wrong to welcome Calliope into their home. But she wasn''t like Scarletta. Perhaps he could convince King Rowan of this and earn his trust again.


    He let King Rowan''s threat of war fall from his hands; the papers floated down and scattered around his feet. A magical display in the center of the city caught his attention, and he could just barely pick out Calliope''s figure, dazzling those around her with her tricks. King Sloan didn''t have much time before Asmar would attack. He would have to come to a decision quickly; banish Calliope from the kingdom and save his people from another threat of war, or defend Calliope''s honor. After all, they did owe her their lives.


    But he had to be responsible. He had taken too many risks already. What was one life compared to thousands? He was torn by the moral dilemma that faced him and time was not on his side. He sighed, his warm breath fogging the cool window in front him. He turned his back to the celebrating kingdom below and left the dark room, leaving the threatening papers to gather dust on the floor.

 28

    ¡°She will always have a home in this kingdom,¡± King Sloan said to Mido as he, Mido, and Ian walked out the castle''s large doors.


    ¡°You don''t need to put her up,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Nonsense. It''s the least I can do. The girls have really taken to her, and she will be safest within our walls.¡±


    ¡°I''ll make sure she stays out of the way,¡± Mido offered.


    King Sloan looked at the blacksmith and smiled. ¡°Certainly. She seems to have taken a liking to you.¡±


    Mido and Ian bowed to their king, dismissing themselves.


    ¡°One more thing,¡± the king called to them as he turned away. ¡°While I don''t foresee any danger in our future, I like to keep my army in top shape. I believe you''d both make worthy additions to my army.¡±


    ¡°I''d be honored,¡± Ian spoke up with a grin.


    ¡°Excellent. You will be welcome in the castle walls as needed for Calliope.¡± He narrowed his eyes at them. ¡°Please don''t take advantage of my kindness.¡±


    They shook their heads and bowed one last time before leaving the castle grounds.


    ¡°Soldiers,¡± Ian said with a sigh. ¡°Ladies love a soldier.¡±


    Mido rolled his eyes. ¡°You''re starting to sound like William and Jon.¡±


    As if on cue, William and Jon appeared at their side, eyes glistening with curiosity.


    ¡°What were ya doin'' at the castle?¡± William asked.


    ¡°Did King Sloan mention appointing us soldiers?¡± Jon chimed in.


    ¡°No, but you''re looking at two soldiers of Librona''s army,¡± Ian said, pointing at his chest.


    ¡°He made you two soldiers?¡± William whined.


    ¡°Always overlooked,¡± Jon muttered.


    ¡°Hey, now,¡± Mido said. ¡°You could be our squires.¡±


    Ian laughed, but the two young men narrowed their eyes at them, unamused. They folded their arms across their chests.


    ¡°So that''s what you think of us?¡± William asked, irate.


    ¡°You''re too young to be soldiers,¡± Mido said to them. ¡°But, it''s better than nothing. Squires could get promoted.¡±


    William and Jon seemed to consider this with enthusiasm. They exchanged excited glances.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jon said, turning to Mido. ¡°We shall be your squires.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will see if his highness approves,¡± Mido said.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ian and Mido watched as William and Jon hurried away, stumbling over each other to be the first to share the news.


    ¡°Squires?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Give them a break,¡± Mido said with a shrug. ¡°They could use the discipline.¡±


    Ian turned, hearing his name, and found Maria waving him over.


    ¡°Go head,¡± Mido said, rolling his eyes at his friend. ¡°I''m going to check on Calliope, anyway.¡±


    Mido hurried back to the castle, nodding to the guards as he passed, and trotted up the stone staircase. He turned the corner and found Calliope wandering the halls aimlessly, staring up at the large stone ceilings.


    ¡°This place is huge,¡± she muttered as Mido approached her side.


    ¡°Will it do, Miss Witch?¡± he asked playfully. Calliope smiled to him.


    ¡°I don''t need to be here,¡± she said, feeling unsure of her presence in their city.


    ¡°King Sloan insists.¡±


    Calliope sighed, unsure of how she should feel.


    ¡°This is an honor, you know.¡±


    Mido walked with Calliope as they wandered the castle.


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°King Sloan is the ruler of this kingdom. He''s royalty. Not everyone gets a peek inside these walls.¡±


    Calliope admired the walls once more. Long banners bearing the kingdom''s emblem hung down, stretching to the floor.


    ¡°Will you be around?¡± she asked, hopefully.


    ¡°If you want me to be.¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to be. I don''t really have anyone else to talk to here.¡±


    Mido smiled. ¡°Sure you do. You''ll make friends here.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    They bowed to the king who came around the corner.


    ¡°Making yourself at home, I hope?¡± he asked to Calliope, bowing to her.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± she said sheepishly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been asked by William and Jon if you would consider them as squires,¡± Mido said to the king.


    ¡°William and Jon? Oh, yes, the eager boys.¡±


    ¡°They''re the ones,¡± Mido said.


    King Sloan considered this for a moment. ¡°Fine, but they''re your responsibility. One toe out of line and I will have to reconsider who I appoint as soldiers.¡±


    Mido bowed to his king. ¡°You don''t need to worry about me,¡± he said.


    King Sloan nodded to his soldier and continued his way down the castle hallway.


    Calliope turned to Mido and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you encouraging them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, they''re just boys. It will be good for them. Teach them to grow up.¡±


    Calliope rolled her eyes and smiled to the ground.


    ¡°I was thinking,¡± she said, changing the subject. ¡°I want to see Samus''s house.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I just wonder if he has any information there that would be useful to me. You know, about my powers.¡±


    Mido considered this for a moment. ¡°You''re looking for a way to make yourself stronger so you can destroy the kingdom.¡±


    Calliope narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    Mido smiled and nudged her with his elbow. ¡°Oh, come on.¡±


    Calliope sighed. ¡°I would understand if no one trusted me.¡±


    Mido smiled. ¡°Well, I trust ya. I suppose we could see if there''s anything to find there.¡±


    ¡°You''ll help me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not? We could use a strong witch on our side.¡±


    ¡°The information would be useful for the kingdom, too.¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°Sure would help to know if there were any other witches out there, or what they''re like.¡±


    Calliope nodded,  anxious to learn more about herself. She met Mido''s gaze and he smiled at her. She was glad she had won his trust. She just hoped that she wouldn''t have to disappoint them.

 29

    Calliope''s delicate fingers flipped through the loose, yellowed pages in the dark cabin, lit only by the sunlight streaming through the dusty window. Scribbled ink marked and outlined each page with a variety of directions and notes. She found potions and spells that caught her eye; she studied the notes, eager to try each one for herself.


    Mido watched her eyes light up and took the page from her hands. His eyes scanned the document for a moment before he tossed it into the cold fireplace.


    ¡°No,¡± he said simply. Calliope pouted at him.


    ¡°Calli, be reasonable. No spells.¡±


    Calliope let herself fall against the wall, sliding down and onto the cold floor.


    ¡°Stop being melodramatic.¡±


    ¡°We''ve been searching for weeks and found nothing,¡± she said.


    Mido scanned through a stack of papers in his hand. ¡°Maybe it''s better that way,¡± he said. His eyes darted across page after page. ¡°There''s no reason for you to use magic, anyway. Especially since it''s the only thing keeping you alive.¡±


    Calliope let her gaze fall to her feet. ¡°All I''ve ever done was use magic,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, to attack us,¡± Mido reminded her. He lifted his gaze from the papers to look at her. When Calliope met his gaze, he gave her a wink.


    Calliope sighed. She waited until Mido turned his back to her and let her hand hover over a hole in the floor. She wiggled her fingers playfully and smiled as a tree sprout emerged. She stole a glance towards Mido, his back still turned. She wiggled her fingers once more and watched in delight as the sprout grew into a sapling, the floorboards cracking as it grew. Mido spun around to see a small tree in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Calli!¡± he barked at her. Calliope grinned. She stood and let her hands run over the rough bark and played with the crisp green leaves. Mido sighed and tossed the papers he held back onto the table where he found them. He walked to Calliope''s side and admired the tree.


    ¡°Humans are boring,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, then, why don''t you go make some little witch friends and do weird magic stuff together?¡±


    ¡°If I could make little witch friends, Mido,¡± she began, narrowing her eyes at him. ¡°then I wouldn''t be hanging out with you.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mido clutched at his heart as if a dagger pierced him and stumbled backwards. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Calliope smiled as she looked upon her tree. ¡°And what if they turn against me? Like I did to Scarletta?¡±


    ¡°What if they force you to turn against the kingdom?¡±


    Calliope turned to her friend, smiling wickedly. ¡°What if?¡±


    Mido rolled his eyes. ¡°I guess it''s a good thing you can''t make little witch friends.¡±


    ¡°I guess I''m doomed to be a lonely witch who can never have any fun.¡±


    ¡°You don''t need magic to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Says the man that''s never had the privilege of being a wizard.¡±


    ¡°C''mon,¡± he said, taking her hand and pulling her out of the abandoned house. Lily waited outside, grazing peacefully. She lifted her head and nickered as her master approached her. Mido mounted the mare and pulled Calliope up behind him. Calliope wrapped her arms around his waist and Mido kicked the horse forward into a gallop. They ran across the rolling hills of Librona as the sun began to set behind the distant mountains. The dense forest that separated Scarletta from the kingdom passed by to their right. Maybe Scarletta had something that could be of use to her, if anything remained in the castle''s ruins.


    Lily slowed beneath them as Mido pulled her to a stop beside the river that split the kingdom. She slid off the horse''s back and sat on the river bank, dipping her toes in the cold water. Mido slid Lily''s bridle off and she wandered away to graze on her own. Mido sat beside Calliope, leaning back on his hands.


    ¡°Maybe there''s something at Scarletta''s,¡± Calliope said. Mido shrugged.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned about it? There''s no need for you to use magic. It will only draw unwanted attention.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens?¡±


    ¡°What on Earth is going to happen?¡±


    ¡°War?¡±


    ¡°War? With who? Scarletta is gone. Librona has no enemies.¡±


    Calliope watched the water ripple away from her feet.


    ¡°War could happen. And I want to help if it does.¡±


    ¡°You won''t.¡±


    ¡°You can''t stop me.¡±


    Mido sat up and leaned towards her. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Calliope met his gaze. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They stared at each other for a moment before Mido turned back towards the river and smiled.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Okay?¡± Calliope raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. There won''t be any war for you to fight in, anyway.¡±


    Calliope turned back to the river. She wanted to believe what he said was true, but a feeling sat heavy in the pit of her stomach. Something was coming. She didn''t know what it was or what she would do, but the feeling made her uneasy.


    Mido watched her expression change. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Calliope shook her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Thanks for being a friend.¡±


    Mido scoffed. ¡°If I weren''t your friend, you''d have none at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I''d have a nicer friend,¡± Calliope mumbled, shooting him a dirty look.


    Mido smiled and gave her another one of his famous winks. The last of the sun''s rays stretched across the sky. The sky melted from yellows to purples. Tiny stars began to dot the sky. Mido bridled Lily once more. The mare carried them quietly back towards Alryn for the night.

 30

    The morning sun warmed the kingdom of Librona, its golden rays stretching over the land. Calliope strolled along the streets of Alryn, admiring the fresh fruits and vegetables the farmers brought from their farms outside the city. A bright, red apple caught her eye, and she handed the man a coin in exchange, thanking him. She took a bite of the juicy apple as she walked and smiled.


    She watched as the people of Librona busied themselves, bartering and calling to one another. Children pushed their way between legs as they scurried through the usual morning''s crowds. She spotted William and Jon together, as they always were, amongst a group of giggling women. The two friends inched closer to them as they spoke proudly of some exaggerated adventure. They caught Calliope''s gaze and waved her over. The women watched in awe as she approached them.


    ¡°Calliope, tell my friends here I''m not lying,¡± William said. ¡°I saved you from those Nequam, didn''t I?¡± He nodded slowly at her, hoping that she would go along with his story.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Calliope said, feigning relief towards her savior. ¡°If it weren''t for William, I''d probably be dead.¡±


    The women looked at William with admiring eyes.


    ¡°I always believed Calliope was a good witch,¡± Jon chimed in. ¡°Right, Calliope?¡±


    Calliope nodded. ¡°Jon was the only one. He stood up for me. Such a caring man.¡± She batted her eyelashes at him playfully. The woman then turned to Jon and sighed.


    Calliope smirked and rolled her eyes as she left William and Jon to their flirting. She bent down and fed the remains of her apple to a stray dog who took it gently from her hands.


    ¡°There you are,¡± a voice behind her said. Mido trotted up to her side.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± she said. She scratched the dog behind the ear before standing up.


    ¡°I was wondering where you went off to.¡±


    She looked to Mido and smiled slyly. ¡°I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t know I had to stay cooped up in the castle.¡±


    Mido rolled his eyes. ¡°I would just appreciate it if you told me when you were going out.¡±


    Calliope bowed to him dramatically with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Calli, I''m serious. Not everyone here loves you.¡±


    Calliope shrugged. ¡°They won''t mess with me.¡±


    Mido''s gaze darted over the morning crowd. He spotted Barric and Carsen; their eyebrows pinched together as they met Mido''s gaze. The two men had been quiet since their last encounter when they first met Calliope. They were not keen on trusting Calliope then and they still did not trust her now. Mido pushed closer to Calliope, narrowing his eyes at the two men.


    ¡°Let''s hope not,¡± Mido said, pushing Calliope along. Calliope followed his gaze.


    ¡°Don''t worry about them,¡± she assured Mido. ¡°They won''t do anything. They''ll be banished by the king.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± Mido persisted, turning away from the men, but Calliope was no longer at his side. His heart leapt in his throat as he searched the crowd for her, his eyes darting back and forth. A warm glow of light caught his attention. He turned to see Calliope waving her hands before a group of giggling children. A golden ball of energy grew from her palms. She tossed it gently in the air and it burst, scattering colorful flower petals around them. The children jumped and grabbed at the falling petals with their tiny hands. Calliope grew a delicate lily from the ground, picked it from it''s home in the dirt, and placed it in a little girl''s hair.


    Mido sighed and made his way to her. The children dropped their flower petals when they saw him and hurried to his side.


    ¡°Where''s Lily?¡± a little blonde girl asked him.


    ¡°Can I feed her a carrot?¡± A little boy waved a carrot in the air at him. His dirty brown bangs bounced over his eyes.


    ¡°No, she likes apples, better,¡± the girl retorted, an apple in her hand. She jumped in the air in an attempt to bring the apple closer to Mido''s face in hopes of grabbing his attention.


    ¡°Lily''s at the royal stables,¡± Mido said. The children awed and whined. Calliope got to her knees and pulled a letter out of the air.


    ¡°Give this to the soldiers,¡± she said in her most serious tone. ¡°This special pass will let you into the stables, but nowhere else.¡± She handed the letter to one of the boys who gazed at it in awe. Without hesitation, the children took the letter and dashed towards the castle.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mido asked as Calliope stood. She smiled at him and handed him a lily.


    ¡°A lily for Lily,¡± she said. Mido took the flower from her and admired it, watching Calliope from the corner of his eye. He shrugged.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He smiled a crooked smile at her, twirling the flower between his fingers.


    ¡°Sure,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, we''re forging fake notes for children, now?¡± a voice behind them said. Mido and Calliope turned to greet their friend.


    ¡°Hi, Ian,¡± Calliope smiled at him.


    ¡°I have a hoard of little people in the stables with what I''m pretty sure are stolen carrots and apples.¡±


    Calliope giggled. ¡°How odd.¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°That note reeks of magic, Calliope.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you''re talking about. That royal decree must not be taken lightly.¡±


    Ian smiled. ¡°Of course. We must not upset the witch. She could turn on us at any minute.¡± He bowed to her.


    ¡°I would think the king''s head soldier would have something to say about this,¡± Ian said, straightening and turning to Mido.


    Mido threw his hands up. ¡°I have no control over her.¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡±


    ¡°And he''s not the head soldier,¡± Calliope interrupted, stealing a sly glance in Mido''s direction.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ian pointed out.


    ¡°Please stop putting ideas in his head,¡± she said. ¡°Don''t get any ideas,¡± she shot at the grinning Mido.


    ¡°I''m practically a knight,¡± he said to her. ¡°I could go off to war at a moment''s notice. I must obey my king.¡±


    Calliope scoffed. ¡°I guess it''s a good thing there won''t be any war,¡± she said, mocking him.


    ¡°Now, now, Mister and Misses,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°Mister and Misses?¡± Calliope echoed in question.


    ¡°He''s calling us a courted couple,¡± Mido explained, narrowing his eyes at Ian.


    ¡°Witches cannot be courted,¡± Calliope said, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Can you go check on Lily?¡± Mido asked her.


    Calliope turned to him, caught off guard by his change in subject. His expression was suddenly serious.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she said. She smiled to Ian and made her way towards the castle.


    ¡°Did you find anything from Samus?¡± Ian asked when she was out of sight. He and Mido made their way through the crowd with no destination in mind.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Well, as long as she doesn''t drain herself on petty tricks, she''ll be fine.¡±


    Mido said nothing for a moment, deep in thought. Calliope seemed to suspect something, and it worried him.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Mido sighed. ¡°Nothing. You''re right. And I don''t want her getting any ideas, anyway.¡±


    Ian stopped and Mido turned to him. ¡°We''ve got company,¡± he mumbled. Mido spun around to see Barric and Carsen approaching them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ian asked.


    ¡°Where''d your witch go?¡± Barric asked.


    ¡°Back off,¡± Mido growled.


    ¡°I thought we were at an agreement?¡±


    ¡°She''s just playing with the kids,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°She is not to use her powers within the kingdom,¡± Carsen barked at them.


    ¡°And you''re not to be anywhere near her,¡± Mido stated. ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t control your bitch,¡± Barric hissed. ¡°we''re going to the king.¡±


    Mido felt his face heat up. Ian''s hand pulled at his arm.


    ¡°King Sloan is on our side, not yours.¡±


    ¡°We can change that.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Mido yelled at them.


    They fixed their gaze hard on Mido for a moment before backing away.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Carsen mumbled. ¡°We wouldn''t want to piss off the king''s favorite soldier.¡± They spat at the ground, turned, and walked away.


    ¡°I''ll kill ''em,¡± Mido yelled, pulling angrily away from Ian.


    ¡°Mido, relax. They won''t touch her.¡±


    Mido glared at the two men as they disappeared in the crowd. He could feel the rage boil inside him. He huffed and turned away, walking towards the castle. Ian hurried to his side and walked with him.


    ¡°You need a break,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°A break from what?¡±


    ¡°From Calliope. You don''t need to babysit her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because she''s going to hurt herself.¡±


    ¡°No she''s not.¡±


    ¡°I''ll end up finding her dead somewhere because she was too busy entertaining the damn kids.¡±


    ¡°That''s a bit extreme. I don''t think that will happen.¡±


    ¡°Or Barric and Carsen are going to lure her somewhere and kill her.¡±


    ¡°Calliope knows to stay away from them.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know what they''re capable of. They don''t care if they get banished.¡±


    Ian sighed. ¡°You''re worrying too much about her. Let me take care of her for a while.¡±


    Mido scoffed at him. ¡°Okay, good luck with that. She''s a handful.¡±


    ¡°You act as if she''s a child.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is only three.¡±


    Ian rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I can take care of her.¡±


    ¡°What? You don''t trust me?¡±


    ¡°No, you know that''s not it.¡±


    Ian smiled. ¡°Oh. Of course.¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Mido growled.


    Ian nodded at a group of soldiers that walked by as they entered the castle''s grounds. He sighed as he looked upon the castle''s towers.


    ¡°What?¡± Mido asked.


    ¡°Just funny. You would have given anything to see her dead six months ago.¡±


    Mido ignored him as they approached the stables. Inside, they found Calliope lifting the children up to feed carrots to the horses. She smiled when she saw them walk in. The children ran and giggled, jumping into piles of hay.


    ¡°All right,¡± Ian yelled. ¡°I think you''ve tortured the horses enough.¡±


    Mido walked to Calliope''s side and patted his mare on the nose. She nickered quietly.


    Ian gathered the children around him. ¡°I''m taking your royal decree away. Time to go home.¡± He herded them out of the stables, leaving Mido and Calliope alone.


    ¡°Shall we go to the house?¡± Calliope asked, patting Lily''s neck.


    Mido shook his head. ¡°I don''t think there''s anything there to find. It''s been weeks. If he had anything, he destroyed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, disappointed. She shifted her gaze to the ground.


    ¡°Maybe we''ll find something, someday,¡± he said in an attempt to reassure her.


    Calliope shrugged.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be using your magic, anyway,¡± Mido reminded her. ¡°We came to an agreement with Barric and Carsen.¡±


    ¡°You can''t stop me from being a witch. It''s who I am.¡±


    ¡°Calli, I''m just trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°You''re trying to change me.¡±


    ¡°Calli, you know that''s not true.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know what it''s like. It''s like keeping a horse from running. I was born, created, to run, to use my magic.¡±


    Mido bit his lip. ¡°Calliope.¡±


    Calliope met his gaze, furious. His face was soft.


    ¡°We''ll figure something out, okay?¡±


    She averted his gaze and shrugged.


    ¡°Promise me you won''t worry about it right now and just lay low?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°I promise,¡± she mumbled.

 31

    Calliope sat in the maroon chair in front of the dark fireplace. The full moon shone brightly through her open window, casting shadows against the far wall. Calliope rested her head in her hand as she gazed into the barren pit. She sighed and pointed a finger in front of her, bringing the fireplace to life. She watched the orange flames flicker in the dark for a moment before waving her hand before her, putting out the flames. She repeated this a few more times before finally keeping the fireplace lit. The flames crackled in the dark, quiet room and she grew painfully aware of how alone she was with Mido, Ian, or Maria around. But they could not spend every moment with her. She was sure Mido and Ian were training with King Sloan''s army. William and Jon were probably flirting with the girls in the city, and Maria was probably doing her best to keep the young men in line.


    Calliope sighed again and leaned her head against the chair, staring blankly at the ceiling, feeling cooped up in the castle. She longed to use her magic; they could not pretend she was human forever.


    ¡°Boring,¡± she sang to herself.


    Something didn''t quite feel right, though. Calliope couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but she couldn''t shake the feeling, either. Ever since the fight with Scarletta, something felt off. Maybe it was the spell Samus used to bring her back. She wished she could have found some information at the house. Something to explain what had happened and why he was gone. She felt alone in the world. At least when Scarletta was around, she wasn''t the only witch in the world. It seemed unfair that she should have to suffer because she was different.


    Calliope pushed those thoughts out of her mind and turned her palm towards the ceiling, revealing a little silver ball of light. It hovered in her hand for a moment until she pushed her palm upward, launching the little light. Calliope let her fingers dance in the air, moving the ball playfully throughout the room, then she pushed her palm towards the ball and it exploded into tiny colorful embers, swirling with elegance to the floor.


    Calliope knelt to the floor and dusted some of the ash into her hand. She cupped her hands together and blew gently across her palms. The ashes lifted into the air and merged together until the black, dirty mess morphed into a beautiful white dove in mid-flight. It cooed as it flapped its wings and pushed itself higher into the air. Calliope watched as the delicate bird flew out the window and over the sleeping city.


    Barric and Carsen stood side by side in the city square, their attention caught by the little dove. The watched the bird fly out of the castle and over the city, out into the kingdom, disappearing in the moonlight. They turned their gaze to the distant castle and watched as little lights flickered in a high window. Barric glared at the castle; the flickering lights did not belong to a fire that warmed the room.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°That bitch is just where she wants to be,¡± Carsen said, eyeing the castle. ¡°She has them right where she wants them.¡±


    Barric sneered and spit at the ground. ¡°Pathetic fools.¡±


    ¡°After all this, how can Sloan let her live in that castle?¡±


    Barric shook his head.


    ¡°He''s invited death into the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°She won''t stop,¡± Barric said, watching as the room lit with magic. ¡°She needs to be stopped. Before it''s too late.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan trusts her. He won''t do anything. We won''t be able to change his mind.¡±


    ¡°If we do nothing, she will kill us all.¡±


    ¡°I won''t stand idly by while she''s here.¡±


    ¡°What do you propose we do?¡±


    Carsen shrugged. ¡°Burn her. That''s all that we can do to a witch.¡±


    ¡°She''s a witch. We wouldn''t stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°She can''t use her magic. If she does, even in defense, and the people see what she is capable of...¡± Carsen drifted off.


    ¡°You''re on to something,¡± Barric said with a smile. He nodded his head. ¡°We can bring out the worst in her.¡±


    ¡°They won''t trust her after she attacks us.¡±


    ¡°The king will have to burn her.¡±


    They watched the castle and smiled. They would rid the kingdom of this evil once and for all.


    *****


    Ian stood quietly in the shadows just outside of the buzzing tavern with a pipe in his hand. He narrowed his eyes as he watched Barric and Carsen talk amongst themselves, completely unaware of his presence on the other side of the square. The tavern door creaked open behind him and shut with a quiet thud. Maria stood at Ian''s side, following his gaze.


    ¡°I don''t trust ''em,¡± Ian mumbled to her. He felt her hand on his arm. ¡°They''re up to something.¡±


    ¡°They can''t touch her here,¡± Maria assured him.


    ¡°Doesn''t mean they won''t try.¡±


    ¡°Mido has his eye on her.¡±


    Ian shook his head. ¡°He can''t watch her every second of the day.¡±


    Maria met Ian''s gaze, her eyebrow raised. ¡°I really don''t think ''e minds.¡±


    Ian smiled, shrugged, and turned back towards the two men and watched them disappear down a dark road towards the outskirts of the city. ¡°Maybe.¡± His friend had really taken to the witch. Ever since their return from the war against Scarletta, he hadn''t left her side. He protected her like a loyal dog protected a homeless child.


    ¡°What are ya thinkin''?¡± Maria''s voice interrupted his thought.


    Ian shook his head. ¡°Just how different everything is now.¡±


    Maria smiled. ¡°It''s a good thing.¡±


    Ian turned and met her gaze. ¡°Yeah. I guess it is.¡± He leaned down and kissed her lips.

 32

    Calliope found Mido at the stables, the morning light streaming through the open doors. He brushed Lily as she picked through the hay on the floor. Calliope patted Lily''s neck as she approached Mido''s side and took the brush from him.


    ¡°What''s going on today?¡± she asked as she continued brushing the mare. Mido leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Lily and I are training,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don''t be too hard on her.¡±


    Mido smiled. ¡°She''ll be fine. I''ll be fine, too, thanks.¡±


    Calliope smiled but did not meet his gaze.


    ¡°What are you doing today?¡± he asked her.


    Calliope shrugged. ¡°Dunno. I guess I''ll sit in the castle and do nothing.¡±


    Mido crossed his arms. ¡°Come on, Calli, don''t be like that.¡±


    She stopped grooming Lily and sighed. ¡°There''s nothing for me here.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? You want to leave?¡±


    Calliope shook her head. ¡°No. I don''t know. I just hate being... human.¡±


    Mido sighed and began to tack his horse. He threw the saddle over onto Lily''s back and tightened the cinch around her girth. She continued to graze on the hay and inched forward.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, his voice soft. He lifted Lily''s head and put on her bridle. ¡°Just enjoy not having to fight for your life, okay?¡± Mido mounted his horse and smiled at Calliope.


    ¡°I guess,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°We''ll figure something out,¡± he said. ¡°We''ll leave the kingdom if we have to. Don''t worry about it for now. I have to go.¡±


    Calliope watched as he urged Lily to pass the rest of the hay lying on the ground. The two walked out of the stables and followed the road out of the city. Calliope stood for a few minutes and sighed. She made her way out of the stables and into the city. She wandered through the bustling crowd, lost in thought. She tried to imagine her life in the kingdom without her magic, but no matter what scenario came into her head, she couldn''t help but to feel incomplete. Mido had the best intentions for her, but he couldn''t wrap his mind around how she felt, unable to use her magic. No matter how much anyone tried, she was still a witch, and they could not change that.


    ¡°Magic! Magic!¡± little voices yelled behind her. Calliope turned as a group of children ran up to her, waving their arms and shouting. They tugged on her dress and surrounded her as she continued to walk through the crowd.


    ¡°Do the magic, Calliope,¡± they asked her.


    ¡°No more magic,¡± Calliope said, shaking her head.


    The children whined in response and watched as she walked away. She ignored the pull in her chest to entertain them with her magic. She shuffled her feet along the cobblestone road as she made her way through the square. Her mind wandered as she attempted to blend in with the busy crowd. She couldn''t imagine not being able to use her magic. But she couldn''t imagine there''d be any place else for her to go where she could be free.


    She let her eyes wander as she walked until they found William standing outside a little tavern. She searched for Jon, but the troublesome other half was nowhere to be found. She watched as a young woman skipped to his side. William bowed playfully and held a flower out to his visitor. She took it happily and kissed his cheek. They walked together, arm in arm, through the bustling city, lost in each other''s eyes as the world disappeared around them. Calliope smiled to herself as she watched the young couple coo and giggle to each other.


    Movement at the corner of her eye caught her attention and brought her back to reality. She recognized Barric and Carsen together, watching her through the crowd. She made no notion to show that she saw them. Instead, she continued to walk through the square, mingling with the crowd in hopes of making her way back to the protection of the castle.


    Barric and Carsen followed her through the square, waiting for their opportunity. They followed as she made her way to the edge of the square and split up when she started to head towards the castle. They moved in quickly, cornering her just outside the square.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± she mumbled, her eyes on the ground.


    ¡°You''ve been breaking promises,¡± Barric hissed at her.


    ¡°I haven''t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Carsen said. ¡°We know you''re game.¡±


    Calliope met their gaze. ¡°There''s no game.¡±


    ¡°Just what a witch with a plan would say.¡±


    ¡°You may have the king fooled,¡± Barric said. ¡°but you don''t have me fooled.¡±


    ¡°Get away from me,¡± Calliope sneered.


    ¡°Or what? There''s no one here to protect you now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t need anyone to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Leave the kingdom,¡± Carsen demanded. ¡°Get out before we make you.¡±


    ¡°You can''t touch me.¡±


    Barric moved in, dagger drawn. He pressed it against her throat. Calliope didn''t dare move an inch.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Who''s going to stop me?¡±


    ¡°I''m warning you.¡±


    Barric pressed the dagger harder. Calliope could feel the cold blade starting to dig into her neck. Her blood boiled. She ached to use just a little bit of her magic; just enough to give them a warning, but it would only be used against her. She would become their enemy once more. She felt helpless under the weight of their threats. She held her breath and waited for them to make her move


    The sound of steel being unsheathed caused Barric to hesitate. He looked up but did not budge. Calliope didn''t dare take her eyes off him.


    ¡°Remove your dagger, now,¡± Ian said, his voice a deep, threatening growl.


    Calliope felt the dagger lift off her throat. Barric backed away, his eyes locked on Ian''s. Calliope stumbled backwards into Ian''s chest as he held his sword at the two men. Calliope turned to see a group of soldiers hurrying towards them, their own swords drawn. Barric and Carsen backed away, their eyes hard on Ian. They dropped their daggers and lifted their arms, revealing their empty palms.


    The soldiers hurried to them and tied their wrists behind their backs. The two men glared at Calliope as the soldiers barked orders and threats at them and guided them towards the castle. Ian returned his sword and grabbed Calliope''s shoulders.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, looking her over. ¡°Are you hurt? What happened?¡±


    Calliope closed her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°I''m so sorry,¡± Ian said. ¡°I should have been keeping an eye out.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your job to babysit me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I should have been with you.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, Ian. It''s fine.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan will hear of this. He''ll have them banished.¡±


    ¡°They didn''t do anything.¡±


    ¡°How can you defend them, Calliope? They''ll kill you if they get the chance.¡±


    ¡°I''m the one that doesn''t belong here.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± he scolded, his voice harsh. ¡°You are one of us. You belong here just as much as anyone else. They will pay for this.¡±


    Calliope sighed, suddenly exhausted. She was tired of arguing. Tired of trying to make them see that she wasn''t like them; that she wasn''t human.


    ¡°You''re a stubborn species,¡± she mumbled.


    A smile broke Ian''s stern face. ¡°Get used to it,¡± he said, giving her a wink.


    Ian guided her back to the castle, despite her retorts. She didn''t want to be stuck behind those walls any longer, but Ian insisted, and she wasn''t about to upset him. She sat on the grass in the courtyard and watched the clouds stroll by while Ian reported to King Sloan. After a few minutes, Ian returned, King Sloan at his side. Calliope stood and bowed to her king.


    ¡°Please don''t kill them,¡± she said.


    King Sloan looked displeased. ¡°Calliope, there is no tolerance for their threats, especially to you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t deserve to be treated any differently than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Calliope, you are already different than everyone else. You have earned your right here in my kingdom. You have more than proved yourself and your worth. Barric and Carsen will be punished for their actions.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    King Sloan was quiet for a moment. ¡°I will not kill them,¡± he said. ¡°They hardly deserve that. But they are no longer welcome in my kingdom. They are a threat now to you and my people. I will not stand for that.¡±


    ¡°You''re going to banish them?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to worry about them anymore, Calliope. Let me take care of this. It''s my job, not yours.¡±


    Calliope and Ian bowed to their king and he made his way back inside the castle. Calliope sat back on the grass and sighed. Ian got down beside her and they watched the clouds in silence for a moment.


    ¡°You''re not going to tell Mido, are you?¡± Calliope asked.


    ¡°Of course I am. He''s going to find out whether I tell him or not.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want him to worry.¡±


    ¡°He''s always going to worry.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ian turned to her. ¡°Why? Because you''re a friend. You''re a good person. You saved his life. My life. We care about you. We want you safe.¡±


    Calliope shrugged.


    ¡°I guess the feelings aren''t mutual,¡± Ian said with a look of disappointment and hurt.


    ¡°No, of course it is. You know that. I couldn''t have met kinder people.¡±


    ¡°Well, we''re just lucky we ran into one of the nice witches.¡± Ian winked at her once more. He got to his feet and brushed off his pants.


    ¡°Duties call,¡± he said, dismissing himself and leaving Calliope alone in the courtyard to daydream under the clouds.

 33

    The door to Calliope''s bed chambers flew open, causing Calliope to jump from her chair. She met Mido''s furious gaze.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± she muttered, turning back to the roaring fire. The sun had just begun its descent, casting the land outside in orange and gold hues; the shadows of the world stretched across the surface.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Mido closed the door and stood in silence for a moment. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice softer; concerned.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± she said, turning back towards the fire.


    Mido sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Ian told me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make sure you''re all right.¡±


    ¡°I said I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan said they will be banished.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mido walked towards her and knelt beside her.


    ¡°I''m sorry I wasn''t there.¡±


    ¡°It''s not your job to be there. You''re a soldier, Mido, you have responsibilities to your king.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well-¡±


    ¡°Well nothing.¡± Calliope met his gaze for a moment and forced a smile. ¡°Besides, it was Ian''s turn today.¡±


    Mido turned to the flickering flames and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I already yelled at him.¡± He turned back to her and returned the smile, just as forced. ¡°There''s a trial tomorrow.¡±


    Calliope nodded.


    ¡°I''ll be there with you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not going.¡±


    Mido said nothing. He understood the war she battled in her mind; she didn''t want to be treated as a human, but she didn''t want to be different, either. Despite the kingdom''s acceptance of her, she couldn''t help but feel like a burden. Mido sighed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Mido stood and left her alone in the darkening room.


    *****


    The next morning, Calliope wandered the castle halls. The warm, morning sun streamed through the windows, making warm patterns along the cold stone floor. Her footsteps echoed off the bare walls. She peered out one of the windows; the once busy streets whispered to each other in the still air, yearning for their citizens to return to their comfortable routines. Instead, they waited anxiously behind stone walls, eager to hear King Sloan''s decision on the two men on trial.


    Calliope leaned against the wall and let the morning air warm her face. She closed her eyes, soaking up the sun''s rays, and sighed. She turned and continued her stroll. She considered going to the stables, but in order to do so, she would have to pass the throne room where Barric and Carsen''s trial took place.


    She dragged herself through the castle, feeling trapped. She needed to get out of its stone walls but couldn''t bring herself to pass the throne room. She tried to stall until the end of the trial; she busied her mind with each window she passed, taking in the sights of the kingdom and watching the flags blow in the wind. But before she realized it, she had rounded the corner to the throne room. She could hear King Sloan''s angry voice echoing off the walls. The citizens murmured their disgust with the two men on trial. Calliope stood around the corner and listened.


    ¡°What do you have to say for yourselves?¡± King Sloan''s voice said.


    ¡°You''re leading your kingdom to its defeat,¡± Barric hissed.


    ¡°She will betray you,¡± Carsen''s voice echoed.


    People murmured and shouted. Calliope strained to make out what they were saying, but their voices thundered together in the large room. What questions and doubt would this cause the citizens of Librona? She held her breath and continued to listen in as the voice''s quieted.


    ¡°Calliope is loyal to this kingdom.,¡± King Sloan said. ¡°Without her, the kingdom would not be standing today. We owe her our lives. She will forever have a home within our borders.¡±


    ¡°You will regret that,¡± Barric said, his voice hard and strong in the room.


    ¡°I pity that you cannot see the good in her,¡± King Sloan said. His voice truly sounded as if he pitied them. Calliope leaned her head against the wall. ¡°But your actions will not be tolerated ¨C towards her or anyone else in this kingdom.¡±


    The room grew quiet as they listened to his decree.


    ¡°You are banished from the kingdom of Libona.¡±


    The room erupted once more; citizens shouted at the two men. Calliope leaned against the wall, holding back her curiosity. She imagined that the king''s guards had arrested them. Would they be brought to the dungeons? She hid around the corner as shadows grew into the hallway. She listened as footsteps shuffled down the hallway towards the dungeon. Her eyes searched the stone floor for a moment before she turned and hurried back down the hallway.


    King Sloan beckoned to Mido. Mido approached his king.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I want you to join the escort tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Bring them across the borders to the ocean. There will be a ship waiting to take them. The navy will take it from there.¡±


    Mido nodded and bowed to his king. He exited through one of the back doors and hurried up the stone staircase. He knocked on Calliope''s door and let himself in when there was no response. The room was empty. He closed the door and made his way down the hallway. He rounded a corner and found her sitting on the hard floor. He sat beside her and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°They''ll be gone tonight,¡± he said to her. When she said nothing, Mido sighed. ¡°I think you need a drink.¡±


    ¡°A drink?¡±


    Mido stood and stretched an arm towards her, lifting her to her feet.


    ¡°A drink of ale.¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Calliope followed him through the castle halls.


    ¡°It''s a drink that will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Like a potion?¡±


    Mido laughed. ¡°Yeah, something like that. It''s our own kind of magic.¡±


    Calliope raised an eyebrow at him and he smiled.


    ¡°You''ll see. It''s what we humans drink when we need to forget all the shit going on.¡±


    ¡°You sound experienced with ale.¡±


    Mido bobbed his head as he considered this, his mouth crooked in thought. ¡°I''ve had my days.¡±


    ¡°You need to forget a lot?¡±


    ¡°I''m going to need to forget you if you keep pestering me.¡± He shot her one of his crooked smiles and winked. Ian greeted them as they made their way out of the castle.


    ¡°Where are you two headed?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I''m going to teach Calli to drink.¡±


    Ian looked amused. ¡°This I have to see.¡±


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± she asked.


    Ian smirked. ¡°Probably.¡±


    The city bustled with life once more now that its citizens returned to their daily routine. The children watched from a distance as Calliope walked through the crowds. She caught their glances and smiled, snapping her fingers at her side. A monarch butterfly took flight from her palms and fluttered around the children''s amazed faces.


    Mido stood off to the side, holding a door open to a dim tavern. Men sat together in groups around tables while women served them heavy mugs of unknown beverages.  They greeted and nodded at Mido and Ian as they navigated through the tavern and to a table at the corner. Calliope sat with them, her eyes taking in the unusual scene around her.


    ¡°This is where you drink ale?¡±


    Ian laughed. ¡°I''ll get us something good.¡± He stood and made his way to the bar.


    ¡°This has to be one of the strangest things about humans.¡±


    ¡°You want to fit in, don''t you? Learn about our ways.¡±


    ¡°Why can''t I just be who I am?¡±


    ¡°You hardly even know who you are.¡±


    Calliope considered this and shrugged. Ian approached with three mugs and passed them around. Calliope peered into her mug. The smell was strong; she wrinkled her nose and Mido laughed. The two men raised their mugs and bumped them together.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± Ian said.


    Calliope mimicked them and raised her own. She watched as the two men downed the ale in their mugs. She peered inside her mug once more and pressed it to her lips. She lifted carefully and waited for the liquid to reach her mouth. She took a small sip and swallowed. She winced as the liquid burned her throat and she coughed. Ian and Mido laughed as she choked.


    ¡°This is disgusting,¡± she said, pushing the mug away. ¡°Awful. How can you enjoy this?¡±


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Ian said with a shrug.


    Calliope pulled the mug to her once more and watched the liquid swirl inside. She pinched her lips together, considering another drink.


    ¡°When will it make me feel better?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you''re going to need a lot more than that,¡± Mido said, bringing his mug to his lips once more.


    ¡°Once you start acting like that guy, you''ll be there,¡± Ian said, nodding to an older man at the other end of the tavern. He raised his mug and stumbled around, singing and laughing loudly.


    ¡°He''s foolish,¡± Calliope said in disgust.


    ¡°He hasn''t a care in the world,¡± Ian explained. ¡°He''s forgotten all his worries.¡±


    ¡°He looks ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t care what he looks like.¡±


    ¡°Ale did that to him?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Calliope watched as the man danced and stumbled. He looked genuinely happy. It had to be the result of some magic.


    ¡°Another?¡± Ian asked Mido as he stood. Mido nodded and watched as Ian walked back towards the bar.


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± Calliope said to her mug. ¡°Why would anyone want to drink something that makes them so foolish? How could anyone''s day be so bad that they would want to behave like that?¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand how someone like you could have gotten by without ale.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t you drink this stuff every day if it could make you forget what Scarletta put you through?¡±


    Calliope considered this for a moment. ¡°I don''t think anyone here has suffered like that.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know that. You don''t know what that man has been through.¡±


    ¡°How have you suffered, then? Why do you do this?¡±


    Mido grew quiet. ¡°We all have something,¡± he said, staring inside his mug.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    Mido smiled and met her gaze. ¡°Only a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to do this because of me.¡±


    Mido chuckled and lifted the mug to his lips. ¡°Don''t worry,¡± he said after taking a sip. ¡°You''re the least of my problems.¡±


    Ian returned with two more mugs. ¡°I''d pay to be as happy as that guy right now.¡±


    ¡°What on Earth could you possibly be upset about right now?¡± Mido asked, switching his empty mug for the new one.


    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe the fact that she''s been eyeing you since we walked in and I haven''t gotten so much as a ''how do you do.''¡± He gestured to a woman leaning against the bar. ¡°I even offered her a drink.¡±


    Mido laughed.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Calliope asked, confused by the interaction.


    ¡°She''s a pretty gal,¡± Ian said looking the woman over. ¡°And she''s not interested in me.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in her?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, maybe I wasn''t clear. She''s gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°What if she''s mean?¡±


    Ian laughed. ¡°If I could take her home, it wouldn''t matter how mean she is.¡±


    Mido raised his mug to her and the woman winked at him.


    ¡°Why would you take her home?¡±


    ¡°He''s a lonely bastard,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Does he want a wife?¡±


    Mido laughed. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Calliope''s eyebrows knit together in confusion. The woman approached them and leaned against the table.


    ¡°Hiya, soldier,¡± she said to Mido.


    ¡°Hey, there,¡± Ian said, leaning around to catch her attention.


    ¡°I don''t want your drink,¡± she barked at him.


    ¡°All right, enough, get out of here,¡± Mido said. The woman scoffed at them and left.


    ¡°Don''t be mean to her,¡± Calliope said, taken aback by the interaction.


    ¡°She''s a whore,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°She sells her body to the highest bidder.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Mido sighed. ¡°Just drink,¡± he said to her.


    Calliope peered at her drink, shrugged, and took another burning sip.

 34

    Calliope managed to finish the ale in her mug as Ian and Mido finished off two more. They laughed loudly together at some joke they shared. Calliope studied the unfamiliar human behavior. She could feel her head swim in confusion. She let her head rest against her hands.


    ¡°Looks like someone''s finally feeling it,¡± Ian said, elbowing her.


    ¡°I don''t get humans,¡± she muttered. Ian and Mido laughed.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Mido said. ¡°I think we''ve tortured her enough.¡±


    ¡°This is worse than anything Scarletta has done to me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so dramatic,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    ¡°Come on, up you go,¡± Mido said, helping her to her feet. Ian and Mido guided her out of the tavern and back outside. Calliope squinted in the bright sunlight and groaned.


    ¡°She''s a boring drunk,¡± Ian said as they pushed her through the streets.


    ¡°And you''re an idiot drunk,¡± Mido said.


    Ian laughed. ¡°You''re an idiot,¡± he shot back.


    ¡°You''re both idiots,¡± Calliope mumbled, causing the men to laugh.


    Mido groaned. ¡°Oh, I have to kick Barric and Carsen out tonight.¡±


    ¡°You better sober up before you see King Sloan.¡±


    ¡°He''ll kick my ass.¡±


    ¡°I''m going to kick your ass,¡± Calliope mumbled, shielding the sun from her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, so she''s a mean drunk.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take you home,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°Oh, so you''ll take her home,¡± Ian mocked.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Mido barked.


    ¡°How can you enjoy this,¡± Calliope groaned once more as Mido walked her back towards the castle.


    Mido said nothing. He helped her inside and she leaned against the cold castle wall. She let her body slide down and onto to the floor. Mido sighed and sat beside her.


    ¡°Let''s never do this again,¡± she mumbled.


    Mido smiled. ¡°All right, if you insist.¡±


    ¡°I haven''t forgotten anything. I feel worse than I did.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You didn''t drink enough.¡±


    ¡°It''s disgusting.¡±


    Mido shrugged.


    ¡°I don''t feel right.¡±


    ¡°That''s the point. If you drink more, you wouldn''t feel anything at all. You do and say things you wouldn''t normally do or say.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Calliope moaned. ¡°I don''t get this.¡±


    Mido laughed.


    Calliope leaned against the wall and looked at Mido.


    ¡°What''s going to happen to Barric and Carsen?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They''ve been banished.¡±


    ¡°Where will they go?¡±


    Mido shrugged. ¡°I don''t know and I don''t care. As long as they''re not here.¡±


    ¡°You were friends with them. Before you found me.¡±


    ¡°They were always assholes.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think everything would be better if I weren''t around?¡±


    ¡°I''d be dead if you weren''t around.¡±


    ¡°No, you''d be fine.¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t you, then Scarletta would have had another witch. A mean witch. And she''d kill us all anyway.¡±


    Calliope sighed.


    ¡°You''re one of us now, Calli, get over it. We like you. We don''t like Barric and Carsen.¡±


    Calliope nodded. ¡°Why do you put yourself through this,¡± she moaned. She let her head rest against the cold stone wall. ¡°Is this really worth it?¡±


    Mido shrugged. ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so.¡±


    He turned to her, his head against the wall, and smiled. ¡°It''s just nice to forget once in a while. To forget all the shit life throws at you. To forget the torture Scarletta put you through.¡± He turned away and stared at the high ceiling. ¡°To forget the lives lost in the wars against her.¡±


    Calliope watched him as he spoke, studying his expressions as he recalled long lost memories.


    ¡°To forget sickness and death and all the shitty things in life.¡± He turned back to Calliope and smiled. ¡°To forget the pretty little witch who gives your life hell.¡±


    Calliope turned away and took a turn staring at the ceiling. They sat together on the cold stone in silence. Calliope''s head throbbed. Her thoughts felt jumbled. She didn''t think she''d ever understand humans. She watched Mido as he leaned against the wall and closed his eyes; his chest rising and falling with each breath. She stared at the ceiling, listening to his breathing. She had lost track of time, but noticed the deep gold sunlight streaming through the windows. She elbowed Mido. He opened his eyes, yawned, and looked around, groaning.


    ¡°Regretting those drinks yet?¡± she asked, smirking.


    He shook his head and stood. ¡°Nah. I''ve had lots of practice.¡± He helped Calliope to her feet.


    ¡°Don''t be getting into trouble,¡± he said. ¡°I have to get to the dungeon.¡±


    Calliope nodded. She watched him head down the hallway, stretching his arms as he walked.


    Mido trotted down the staircase into the dungeon where Barric and Carsen awaited their fates. He peered into their cells and smiled.


    ¡°I cannot wait to see you on that ship,¡± Mido said to them. He waited as the guards let the men out of their cells. They sneered at Mido as they were directed out of the dungeons. Mido followed behind and out to the stables where Lily waited. He joined the rest of the soldiers and they made their way out of the city and galloped across the kingdom to its borders. The soldiers guided the wagon with the two prisoners through the kingdom and to the ship waiting at the port.


    Mido watched as Barric and Carsen were guided off the wagon and onto the ship. King Sloan''s army handed off the two prisoners to two naval officers, who then escorted Barric and Carsen aboard. Mido watched as they disappeared below the ship''s deck and the anchors were drawn.


    ¡°Good riddance,¡± he mumbled. The sailors shouted to each other and the ship inched forward. The ship''s flags blew in the wind and guided them out of the harbor and into the ocean, disappearing over the horizon. Feeling satisfied, Mido joined the rest of the soldiers as they made their way back towards Alryn.

 35

    King Rowan looked over his kingdom. A vast blue ocean marked the end of his territory to one side. The slight scent of salt danced on the breeze and through his auburn hair. He was young in age, but his face appeared worn and tired. He could see the dark clouds rolling in; the salty waves would be crashing heavily on the shore. The ocean had always been such a wonder to him; what could possibly wait for him on the other side? He always wanted to explore its uncharted waters, but a far more pressing mattered sat heavily on his mind.


    He heard nothing from King Sloan of Librona. It had been weeks since King Rowan sent his threat of war, but King Sloan was silent. Clearly his choice had been made. He was allowing that witch to live in his kingdom, despite all that they suffered from the witches before. King Rowan could not forgive him for that. Many lives had been lost over the years with their fight against Scarletta, including King Rowan''s own grandfather, their kingdom''s last king, and his father, who had been next in line.


    It was because of this loss that he took the throne at such a young age, the only heir to the throne, with only the help of his ailing mother. He refused to let his kingdom down after all they endured;  he thought King Sloan was his ally in this. Asmar had aided in Librona''s fight over the years. Yet, now King Sloan opened his kingdom to the very thing they fought together against.


    He could feel the rage boil in his blood as he looked to the dark horizon. His kingdom was nearly lost helping King Sloan, and this was how he repay them? Forgiveness was not in his heart. They would pay the consequences for turning their back on them. King Rowan was prepared for war and would not give up until he got his revenge. He prepared his army for this. His kingdom was stronger than ever and they, too, were ready to avenge their fallen king and prince.


    He turned to the desk in the corner of the room and sat in the large, velvet chair. He dipped his pen in the ink and began to scribble across the parchment, documenting his official war decree. He let his mind wander as he wrote. Surely the witch would aid the kingdom''s defense. He didn''t know how strong it was, but it was clear that it would be their biggest threat. Once it was eliminated, he would be able to attack the kingdom with ease and bring them to their knees.


    He let the pen brush against his chin as he drifted deeper into thought. Getting rid of the witch would be a challenge; capturing it would be the most difficult task. There had to be a way he could complete this task successfully. Perhaps the answer lay hidden in Librona. Maybe Scarletta''s castle held the information he sought.


    He would have to try. Attacking the kingdom with their greatest weapon in tact would be suicidal. He would have to send his spies into Librona to gather any information they could. He nodded to himself and finished his decree before standing and stretching. The setting sun cast long shadows across the room. He made his way through the castle''s hallways and into the spies quarters. The men stood and bowed as he entered. He turned his attention to a young, athletic, blond man.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Cain, I want you to go to Librona,¡± he said to the man. Cain nodded as he listened to his instructions. ¡°King Sloan will not cooperate. He will pay for his betrayal. But we cannot proceed in this war as long as they have that witch. It will surely be an asset to them; a dangerous weapon.¡±


    ¡°What will you have me do?¡± Cain asked.


    ¡°We must find a way to bring the witch down before we continue with our attack. I want it burned at the stake, right here. Capturing it, however, will be the challenge we will need to face. I suspect there may be answers lying hidden amidst Librona. Maybe notes in Scarletta''s castle. We need to know how powerful it is and find a way to weaken it and bring it back. Scour the land for anything you can find. I want this done with as soon as possible.¡±


    Cain bowed to his king and left the quarters immediately, readying himself for the task at hand. King Rowan followed his spy out of the castle and watched as he readied his horse.


    ¡°I know I don''t need to say this,¡± the king said to his spy. ¡°But don''t raise any suspicions. Report back as soon as you have the information we need.¡±


    Cain nodded, bowed once more, and mounted his horse. He shouted to his horse and they galloped through the city and towards Librona. King Rowan watched his spy leave. Feeling a strange sense of being watched, he turned towards the castle. His mother stood at the top of the stone steps; her dress blowing with the salty breeze. He met her lifeless gaze and sighed to himself before approaching her.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± she whispered to her son. King Rowan put a hand on her shoulder and guided her back inside the castle.


    ¡°I am going to bring justice and peace to my kingdom.¡±


    His mother looked over her shoulder at her kingdom one last time before the double doors closed behind them. She turned to her son, her gaze hard.


    ¡°Do not hurt that witch.¡±


    ¡°You need to get back into bed,¡± King Rowan said, guiding her into her chambers. ¡°You''re talking nonsense.¡±


    She felt disgust in her son. His premature responsibilities made him a cold hearted and careless leader. He had no respect for her and treated her as if she had lost her mind, but there was nothing she could do to stop him. She had grown too weak and frail over the years. She felt her legs shake as they walked, but the rage boiled in her veins. He had lost touch with their world and the truths that lay forgotten. She had done nothing but educate him as a child in hopes of preparing him for the trials he may need to face. She had told him of the legends of the world; of the great spirits - of the golden spirit - and the powerful queen that watched over their world from the kingdom of Re¡¯iam. History that had been lost to their people over the years, caught up in their own selfishness.


    Kaya gazed out the window, over her kingdom and to the distant sea. The kingdom of Re¡¯iam lay quietly far beyond her reach. There was no way she could get to their queen in time, but she was certain of the fate of the witch called Calliope. She believed the legends that were passed down, and despite her son¡¯s stubborn nature, Calliope was no ordinary witch of Scarletta¡¯s. She had to make him see that. She had to remind their people of their history. She had to bring peace back to their world.

 37

    ¡°I have news from Librona,¡± Cain said, bowing before his king. King Rowan had been waiting anxiously for his spy''s return.


    ¡°Tell me, Cain, is the witch there?¡±


    Cain straightened and met his king''s gaze.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The kingdom seems to be quite friendly with it.¡± He reached into his bag and pulled out the papers he found, handing them to the king. ¡°And I found these.¡±


    King Rowan took the papers; his green eyes scanned the writing as he fingered the pages.


    ¡°A man and the witch were looking through papers like this,¡± Cain continued. ¡°They seemed to be looking for something. A way to keep it''s magic strong, I presume.¡±


    King Rowan examined the ink on the pages. They were, indeed, directions for potions and spells. It was worse than he had feared. They were stronger with it on their side. They could not just attack their kingdom. No, he thought. We must capture that thing and destroy it once and for all.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± the young king asked as he continued to scan the notes.


    Cain smiled when the king met his gaze. He handed the king a necklace and another piece of parchment. King Rowan examined the necklace in the light that streamed through the nearby window and then turned to the parchment that accompanied it. He smiled as he read the scribbles of the faded ink.


    ¡°Cain,¡± he began, pocketing the papers. ¡°Alert the troops. Tell them to prepare themselves for a war. We are going to Librona and we will destroy that witch.¡±


    Cain bowed once more and hurried out of the throne room to deliver his king''s message. King Rowan left the room, making his way up the stone, spiral staircase to his mother''s chamber. He knocked three times before letting himself in. The woman sat in a chair in front of a burning fireplace, a cloak covering most of her body. King Rowan knelt beside her.


    ¡°Father will be avenged,¡± he said. ¡°King Sloan is letting that witch live in his kingdom. My messenger saw it. We will destroy her and make Librona pay for turning against us.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The woman in the seat did not move. Her eyes were a dull, dirty green; only the flames flickered in them. There was no life behind those eyes. Her shoulders rose slowly and she sighed.


    ¡°You must not let revenge cloud your judgement,¡± she finally said, her voice hoarse.


    ¡°I am doing what''s best for my kingdom.¡±


    ¡°This is not your kingdom.¡±


    King Rowan was taken aback. He stood up, looking over the woman. ¡°I am its king.¡±


    ¡°I am your mother. The kingdom is mine.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think is the best action to take? Your husband is dead because of Librona.¡±


    ¡°I never wished this for you, my son,¡± she whispered.


    King Rowan took his mother''s hand in his. ¡°You don''t need to worry about me. I can handle this. You need to rest.¡± He grabbed a blanket from the bed and wrapped it around his mother''s shoulders. He kissed her cheek and left her alone in her room.


    The woman continued to stare into the wispy flames. The orange glow danced on her face and warmed her body, but her soul was cold. She thought of her son, a young king, and the pain he had to bear over the years. She wished she could take it all away. It only turned him into a cold hearted man. A man whose whole purpose in life was to avenge his fallen father and grandfather; to get revenge on the kingdom he thought had wronged him.


    She stood and made her way to the open window as a cool breeze caressed her face. She stared across the kingdom to the distant mountains. Just on the other side was Librona. The kingdom was oblivious to Rowan''s plans. Their fate teetered on the edge of defeat. She couldn''t bear to see the two kingdoms divided.


    She couldn''t blame her son. In fact, had the circumstances been different, she would have supported him. She suffered greatly over the years with the loss of her husband, and even more as her son''s young, promising life was sucked out of him. It wasn''t their war with Scarletta, but once Librona was defeated, they would be next. There was so much that her son did not know, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She couldn''t say anything. His mind was set on what he had to do, and the truth of the matter would only worsen the situation.


    She couldn''t let their neighboring kingdom fight to their deaths. She believed the witch that called Librona her home was good. She would never threaten their peaceful world. She only wished she could make Rowan see that. But the war that hung over their kingdom frightened her. She didn''t know what to do, yet at the same time, she did. It frightened her. She couldn''t let Rowan defeat an innocent kingdom. She had to make him see the error in his ways. She had to bring the life and compassion back to her son if he were to ever be a worthy ruler of the kingdom. The world was just black and white to him. There was no in between. There was only good and evil in his eyes. She had to help him see the color in the world.

 38

    Mido lunged forward, thrusting his sword at his target before jumping back, keeping light on his feet. He threw his sword across in defense, ducked to the right and thrust his sword forward once more. He stood for a moment to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Footsteps behind him caught his attention. He turned and bowed when he saw his king enter.


    ¡°I see your training is going well,¡± he said. Mido returned his sword to his sheath.


    ¡°I wonder if you''d consider training my son,¡± the king continued. ¡°He''s been nagging me about becoming a soldier.¡±


    ¡°He is of age,¡± Mido said.


    The king sighed. ¡°Yes, I suppose he is.¡±


    ¡°I guess I could show him a thing or two,¡± Mido offered. ¡°Send him over now.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. He''ll appreciate that.¡±


    Mido bowed and King Sloan left. Mido drew his sword and shifted it in the light as he waited. He thought about what Calliope had said about war. He looked out the window and watched the townspeople bustle below the castle. He imagined Calliope was amongst them somewhere. There was no sign of magic to delight the children. He wasn''t sure whether that made him uneasy or not.


    Prince Lucas''s voice brought Mido back to reality. He peeked around the corner.


    ¡°Mido?¡±


    Mido bowed to the young prince. Prince Lucas straightened, his shoulders back, and entered the room.


    ¡°Father said you would train me to be a soldier.¡±


    ¡°That I will,¡± Mido said, handing Prince Lucas his sword. ¡°You''ll need one of those, but for now, you can use mine.¡±


    Lucas admired the heavy weapon in his hands. He watched as Mido set up a dummy. He swung the sword around in the air and watched the sunlight bounce off the blade.


    ¡°Careful with that,¡± Mido said.


    ¡°When can I be a knight?¡± the prince asked. Mido smiled.


    ¡°When you have proper training,¡± he said, taking the sword out of Prince Lucas''s hands. He gripped the sword in his hand. ¡°Look, like this,¡± he said, showing his trainee the proper stance. He gave the weapon back to Prince Lucas. He practiced this stance for a moment before approaching his target.


    ¡°It''s all in your feet,¡± Mido said, bouncing on his toes. Lucas watched eagerly, learning how to move his body with the sword. Mido taught him different tactics and how to attack and defend. He demonstrated how to fight with a shield and the weak points on the enemy. Mido watched as the prince bounced on his feet as he did, thrusting his sword at his enemy and bounding back, quick to dodge his opponent''s imaginary strike. When Lucas grew tired of the day''s training, he returned the sword and shield to Mido.


    ¡°I''ll never get to fight,¡± he mumbled, feeling as though he were wasting his time.


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°Scarletta was our only enemy. Father would not let me join the fight. Now, that''s over. That''s the only reason he agreed to this.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that''s true,¡± Mido said. ¡°Besides. Someday, you will take over as the king. A king must know how to defend his kingdom.¡±


    Lucas nodded. The thought of becoming king excited him.


    ¡°For now, you train. And, who knows, maybe you''ll get to fight soon.¡±


    ¡°We have Calliope, though. She could do all the fighting for us.¡±


    ¡°No, she will not.¡±


    ¡°But she''s a witch. What''s the point of having an army when she could take out an entire kingdom on her own?¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Witches are not thought of as kind creatures,¡± Mido said. ¡°Not everyone is happy she is here. Outside of Librona, other kingdoms fear witches. We''d make fast enemies if they knew there was a witch in our army.¡±


    Lucas shrugged. ¡°Well, thanks for the lesson.¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°Get yourself a sword,¡± he said as the prince left.


    Lucas continued to train with Mido every day. Mido watched as his technique grew stronger as the weeks passed. Mido and Lucas fought together outside of the castle, dodging and defending against the other''s attack.


    Calliope took to watching their training sessions, often accompanied by Fallon and Tianna. Fallon mothered her little sister ¨C who constantly teased the horses and disappeared from sight ¨C but Calliope always made Fallon gawk in awe and wonder like a young child as Calliope entertained them with her magic.


    Prince Lucas grew stronger and his attacks became more and more accurate as they trained. Calliope watched with the young princesses near the stables while Lily grazed. She patted the mare''s neck and watched the sunlight gleam off the blades as they made contact. Mido and Prince Lucas laughed at their mistakes and fumbles and Mido corrected his stance. When the day''s training came to an end, they put their weapons away.


    Tianna ran to Mido, jumping onto his back as he occupied himself with his equipment. Mido grabbed at her wrists and she giggled as he spun her around.


    ¡°Again,¡± she demanded him.


    ¡°I don''t think so,¡± Mido said, putting her back on her feet. The little princess crossed her arms and pouted.


    ¡°I''m the princess,¡± she hollered at him, stamping her foot. ¡°You gotta do what I say.¡±


    Mido laughed and bowed low. ¡°I fear for this kingdom if you become it''s queen.¡±


    ¡°That''s not how a lady acts, Tianna,¡± her older sister scolded her. ¡°You apologize to Mido.¡±


    Tianna looked at her feet. ¡°Sorry, Mido,¡± she mumbled.


    Mido got to his knees and took her hands in his. ¡°Be a good princess and we will play later, okay?¡±


    Tianna nodded enthusiastically, grinning from ear to ear. She took Fallon''s hand and the two sisters made their way back into the castle. Mido found Calliope and made his way to her side.


    ¡°He''s doing well,¡± Calliope said to Mido.


    ¡°Yeah, he''s coming along.¡±


    ¡°He''s got a good teacher.¡±


    Mido smiled a crooked grin and patted his horse''s neck. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Calliope watched him and he met his gaze.


    ¡°Want to get out of here?¡± Mido asked.


    Calliope smiled. She looked forward to this time every day where she and Mido could escape the hustle and bustle of the city. They would gallop across the kingdom and sit in each other''s company. Mido lifted her onto Lily''s back and they made their way to the favorite spot in the kingdom by the river, watching the sun dip behind the horizon.


    They sat together on the grass while Lily grazed nearby. The evening breeze played with their hair. Mido laid back on the grass. Calliope let her head rest on his chest. She could just make out his heartbeat. Mido let his fingers twist in her hair and sighed. He felt a sense of joy he hadn''t felt in a long time when he was with her. He found it strange how much he had grown to care for the witch. He smiled crookedly at the sky as he thought about her, feeling her head on his chest. He hadn''t felt this way with anyone else; perhaps it was some spell she had him under.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Calliope asked as she watched the pink clouds float by. Mido pushed himself up and Calliope met his gaze.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I''m thinking...¡± Calliope hesitated. She opened her palm to reveal a butterfly. It beat its wings and took off with the breeze. ¡°I''m thinking humans are boring.¡±


    Mido smiled. ¡°I''m sorry we can''t all live up to your expectations.¡±


    Calliope shrugged and smiled as she watched the grass sway. Mido watched as strands of hair blew across her face. He let his fingers push a lock of hair out of her face, entranced by her golden eyes. His heartbeat quickened as he admired her, calling for her touch. He took her chin in his hands and her eyes met his. Her gaze was soft and curious on his. Calliope held her breath as her heart fluttered in her chest. They held their gaze on each other, neither saying a word. Mido searched her golden eyes and smiled. Calliope opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Mido pressed his face closer to hers until their lips touched carefully. He let his hand weave through her hair as he pressed closer. Calliope''s heart thudded in her chest. Her head felt light as she felt his lips on hers. She let herself fall back onto the grass and wrapped her arms around him. Mido pushed back suddenly; his face felt hot.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled, looking away. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt shy, as if he had never been with a woman before.


    Calliope pushed herself onto her elbow. ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugged and laughed hesitantly. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Calliope smiled sheepishly, her face warm. She had read about kissing in her book, but that was even better than she could have imagined.


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± she whispered.


    Mido turned to her and smiled. This time, Calliope''s lips met his. They wrapped their arms around each other as their noses bumped. Mido let his forehead rest against hers, his hands twisting in her hair. He kissed her once more, his lips lingering on hers. He pulled her close and she rested her head on his chest. They sat in their embrace as the stars dotted the purple sky.

 36

    Cain wandered the bustling streets of Alryn, keeping to himself as he studied each citizen he passed. He didn''t quite know what this witch looked like, but he was sure he''d find her in close proximity to the king. His attention turned to a young woman dressed all in black. Her dark hair framed her elegant figure. She turned to the man beside her and smiled. Cain had recognized them; he had seen them just the other day, far outside the city as he had made his journey over the kingdom''s borders. He recalled seeing them coming out of an old, rotting house.


    His suspicions drew him back towards that house. He found his horse just where he tied him at the gate to the city. He mounted quickly and galloped across the kingdom until they arrived at their destination. He made his way inside, stopping short at the sight of the tree that grew in the middle of the room. He scanned the dark house, kicking at the old pages scattered on the floor. He approached the rotted table and let his eyes scan the documents, confirming his suspicions. That woman was the witch he sought after, right here in King Sloan''s kingdom, just as King Rowan had suspected. Cain flipped through the pages, tossing the ones that gave him nothing, and shoved the rest inside his cloak. He was eager to see what other secrets were hidden, but his duties called him back to Asmar to report to his king as soon as possible. He left the house quickly and mounted his horse. He scanned the area and pulled his cloak tight around him before urging his horse forward towards Asmar.


    *****


    ¡°They''re really gone?¡± Calliope asked. She walked beside Mido through the city square.


    Mido nodded. ¡°They''re really gone.¡±


    Calliope felt relieved. Finally, she had nothing to worry about. She felt at ease walking through the city, and no one seemed bothered by the trial the day before. Maybe Mido was right. Maybe she did belong here.


    ¡°Does that mean I can use my magic again?¡±


    ¡°We''ll have to talk to King Sloan about that.¡±


    Calliope studied the bustling city. She watched the merchants guarding their goods and bartering with the people of Librona. She watched as the children ran through the streets, shouting and laughing as they always did, not a care in the world. Music drifted through the city and gold coins were thrown into hats lying open on the cobblestone road. She felt at home. These people trusted her. They were her friends. They greeted and waved to her as she passed.


    A group of giggling women caught her attention, their eyes on Mido as they passed. They called and waved. She turned to Mido, catching him mid-wink. Mido met her gaze and Calliope raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°What?¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°They''re cute.¡±


    Calliope looked the giggling women over.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Mido asked with a smile.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Jealous of what?¡±


    ¡°They''re flirting with me,¡± Mido explained.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Calliope shrugged and continued her stroll through the streets.


    ¡°I''m cute,¡± Mido said casually. ¡°Can''t help it.¡±


    Calliope rolled her eyes. ¡°I''m starting to think life was a lot simpler when I didn''t have to live with humans.¡±


    When Mido said nothing, she turned and noticed he was gone. She scanned the crowd, but he was nowhere to be seen She looked back, checking to see if he was with the group of women, but he wasn''t there, either. She turned around again and jumped when he was suddenly there. He held a pink flower in front of him.


    ¡°M''lady,¡± he said. She smiled and took the flower from him, holding it carefully between her fingers.


    ¡°For me?¡± She examined the flower. ¡°I could have easily created this from nothing.¡±


    ¡°You witches spoil everything,¡± Mido said with a pout.


    Calliope smiled. ¡°It''s beautiful. Thank you.¡± She tucked the flower behind her ear and let her hair drape over it.


    ¡°I got you something else, too,¡± Mido said. He handed Calliope a leather bound book.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°What''s this for?¡±


    ¡°It''s a story. I thought it might give you something to do. You might learn something.¡±


    Calliope flipped through the pages and let her eyes scan through the text. She smiled.


    ¡°That should keep you busy today.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have to get to the barracks and talk to King Sloan. I''ll see you tonight, though.¡±


    He gave her one of his winks and headed towards the castle. Calliope held the book close to her chest and watched him leave. She examined the book once more before heading to the castle''s courtyard. She sat beneath a tree and leaned against the trunk, opening the book on her lap and began to read.


    Mido found King Sloan outside the barracks amongst his shoulders. He greeted Mido when he approached.


    ¡°I trust last night went well?¡± King Sloan asked.


    Mido nodded. ¡°They''re gone.¡±


    ¡°Good. They won''t be bothering this kingdom anymore.¡±


    ¡°Calliope wants to know about her magic. She asked me if she could use it.¡±


    King Sloan thought about this and sighed. ¡°I can''t stop her from being who she is. Just make sure she''s careful. Barric and Carsen are gone, but that doesn''t mean it won''t upset someone else. I''m trying to be fair to her, but I have to consider everyone else, too.¡±


    ¡°I understand, and she understands.¡±


    King Sloan nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Mido bowed as King Sloan made his way back into the castle. Mido watched the soldiers train amongst each other. He caught William and Jon in the midst of their mock battle, laughing and joking with each other. He pinched his lips together as he watched the young men train with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Move your feet more,¡± he said, approaching them. They let their arms fall and smiled as their friend approached.


    ¡°I was just telling Jon about my new lady friend,¡± William explained. ¡°She has a thing for soldiers.¡±


    Mido rolled his eyes. ¡°You told her you''re a soldier?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was better than saying I''m only in training.¡±


    Mido crossed his arms. ¡°Don''t get too ahead of yourselves. You won''t be fighting in any wars any time soon.¡±


    William frowned in disappointment. ¡°C''mon, Mido, don''t crush my dreams.¡±


    Mido narrowed his eyes at the young men. ¡°Be careful with those swords,¡± he scolded as Ian approached Mido''s side.


    ¡°You''re not their father,¡± Ian said.


    ¡°No, but I am their trainer.¡±


    Ian smiled at William and Jon, giving them as a wink as he and Mido turned away.


    ¡°A book?¡± he asked his friend. ¡°You got her a book?¡±


    ¡°She''s bored. What''s wrong with a book?¡±


    Ian drew his sword and raised it before him. ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    Mido sighed and drew his own sword.


    ¡°I think it''s sweet,¡± Ian said, thrusting his sword towards Mido.


    ¡°Sweet?¡± Mido blocked Ian''s blow.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ian swung again.


    ¡°What do you care?¡± Mido blocked the strike and swung his sword low.


    ¡°I don''t. But you do.¡± Ian jumped back, dodging the swing, and leapt forward immediately.


    ¡°What do you want, Ian?¡± Mido dodge Ian''s swing and thrust his sword towards his opponent. Ian blocked the attack and held firm. He watched his friend for a moment before dropping his stance.


    ¡°Nothing. I just don''t know what to make of you.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°I''ve known you for a long time, Mido. You''re a blacksmith. You''re a ladies man. You did your own thing and never cared about anything else.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Ian shook his head and smiled. ¡°So, I think she''s got you wrapped around her finger.¡±


    ¡°I''m not wrapped around anyone''s finger.¡±


    ¡°You care about her.¡±


    ¡°She saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Don''t try to justify yourself.¡±


    Mido sighed. ¡°We''re done here.¡±


    ¡°I''m just glad. You''re different with her.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted this, I''d talk to women. Not you.¡±


    Ian raised his hands in defense. ¡°All right. I''m done.¡± Ian watched Mido walk away towards the courtyard and smirked to himself.


    Mido found Calliope with the book across her lap, her eyes scrolling across the pages. She flipped the page, not looking up when he sat beside her. He peered over her shoulder at the old pages.


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    Calliope nodded slowly as her eyes scanned the words. She bit her lower lip as she read, immersed in the story. Mido leaned against the tree and closed his eyes. After a few minutes, Calliope closed the book.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Mido asked.


    ¡°It''s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    She folded her hands on top of the book and leaned back with Mido. She hadn''t realized how much time passed; the blue sky had faded to oranges and purples. She turned and watched Mido as he looked up at the sky. He was so different than the man she first met with his dagger pressed against her neck. He was kind and generous, courageous and strong and ¨C what was the term he had used? Cute? She smiled. She supposed he was cute.


    Mido met her gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Thanks for the book,¡± she said, returning his smile.

 39

    Back at the stables, Mido unsaddled Lily, allowing her to graze behind the barn. The warm, golden glow of the evening sun poured through the open barn doors as Mido worked in the barn, putting away his equipment for the evening and readying Lily''s stall for the night. He found himself daydreaming casually about Calliope as he worked, his mind replaying her kiss over and over, until Tianna interrupted.


    The young princess skipped into the barn, excited to see Mido once more. She hurried past him, carrot in hand, and called to Lily outside. Tianna waved the carrot in the air as she sang to the horse, and Lily trotted over excitedly to receive her treat. Tianna giggled as the mare''s lips nibbled at the carrot in her hand and crunched it between her teeth.


    When Mido finished, he followed Tianna outside, picking her up under the arms and hoisting her onto his hip. She reached out to the horse and scratched her face before Lily returned to her grazing. Tianna wrapped her arms around Mido''s neck and sighed.


    ¡°Rough day?¡± Mido asked the girl.


    ¡°No one will let me ride the horses,¡± she whined.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Why not?¡±


    Tianna sighed again. ¡°Momma says I''m too little and Fallon is a goodie two shoes.¡±


    Mido laughed and carried the girl towards Lily. He placed her delicately on the mare''s bare back as Lily grazed.


    ¡°Sit still,¡± Mido instructed her. ¡°And grab some mane.¡±


    Tianna looked at the horse in awe as her little fingers twisted in Lily''s white mane. She shifted on the mare''s back and a wide smile split her face. She turned to Mido and giggled excitedly as Lily shifted her weight beneath her.


    ¡°Make her go,¡± she said anxiously. She let her legs bounce on the horse''s side.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Mido warned. He bent down, grabbed a fistful of grass, and waved it in front of Lily''s nose. She sniffed at the grass as he pulled it further away and she followed her master across the field. She stretched her neck, reaching for the grass, but Mido pulled it further out of her reach each time.


    Tianna giggled and shouted as the horse moved forward. She cooed to the horse, scratching her neck until they came to a stop. Lily eagerly took the grass from Mido''s open palm before returning to her grazing once more. Mido lifted Tianna off the horse and back onto his hip.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Don''t tell anyone,¡± he whispered to her.


    Tianna locked her smiling lips closed with her fingers in agreement.


    Mido carried the girl through the barn and put her carefully onto her feet as her mother approached them. Mido bowed to the queen and Tianna skipped to her, pulling at her dress.


    ¡°I hope you didn''t bother Mido,¡± Melinda said to her daughter.


    Tianna shook her head energetically and turned to Mido.


    ¡°She''s never a bother,¡± Mido said with a wink to the young girl.


    ¡°Good. Inside and clean up now,¡± she said to her daughter, pushing her gently toward the castle.


    Melinda turned to Mido as the young girl trotted away from them. ¡°Don''t be afraid to send her away,¡± she said to him.


    Mido smiled. ¡°I don''t mind. Really.¡±


    Melinda reciprocated the man''s smile before following her daughter inside the castle. Mido turned and made his way off the castle grounds, finding William and Jon just outside the gates talking excitedly amongst themselves. They smiled at their mentor as he approached them.


    ¡°Didja hear what happened?¡± Jon asked.


    Mido raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I be worried?¡±


    Jon laughed as William turned away sheepishly. ¡°It was excellent.¡±


    ¡°Was not,¡± William barked at his friend.


    ¡°William almost destroyed the barracks,¡± Jon howled with laughter.


    ¡°Was an accident!¡± William turned to Mido, his eyes pleading.


    ¡°I heard nothing and I don''t want to hear anything,¡± Mido said, holding his hand up to them.


    ¡°Don''t tell Camilla,¡± William muttered, shooting a glare at his friend.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Jon whined. ¡°But she''d still like ya.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here before you get in more trouble,¡± Mido said. He watched the two young men trot into the city, eager to find their friends and relax for the evening after a day of training. Mido made his way through the city, searching casually for Calliope, but she was nowhere in sight. He sighed, deciding to head to the tavern when one of King Sloan''s soldiers found him.


    ¡°King Sloan has requested your presence,¡± the man said.


    Mido forced himself to hold back another sigh before following the soldier back toward the castle.

 40

    Mido hurried up the stone staircase in the castle. King Sloan awaited him in the eastern tower after sending his messenger to find him. Mido bowed when he approached. King Sloan held a sword in his hands, admiring the engraving.


    ¡°You sent for me, my lord?¡±


    The king''s expression was hard. ¡°How''s Calliope?¡± he asked, not looking up from the sword.


    ¡°She''s fine,¡± Mido said, watching the king.


    King Sloan nodded and put the sword down, letting it lean against the wall. ¡°Good.¡± He finally looked up at his guest. He pulled some papers from his pocket and handed them to Mido. Mido took them, his eyes still on his king, and flipped through the pages.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked. He searched the pages. He saw the signature of Asmar''s king. He flipped through some more, scanning the pages. His eyes stopped on the word witch. He continued to scan. Betrayal. War.


    Mido''s heart stopped for a moment. He met his king''s stare. King Sloan cleared his throat.


    ¡°Asmar''s king, Rowan, heard about Calliope. He sent his spies to us. Who knows if there are any in Librona right now.¡±


    ¡°Why does he care about Calliope?¡± Mido asked, fearing the answer.


    ¡°Asmar had aided us over the years in our fight against Scarletta and her witches. It cost them many lives, including the life of their beloved king. They withdrew from the war to rebuild their kingdom. Word traveled quickly to them about Calliope. His spies confirmed that Calliope has made a home in our kingdom.¡±


    Mido felt his fingers tremble around the papers in his hand. His heart fluttered sickeningly in his stomach.


    ¡°King Rowan feels we betrayed him. He said if we didn''t kill her, they would themselves. He''s declared war on Librona.¡±


    Mido stared blankly at his king. He handed the papers back to King Sloan, his eyes fixed on the king.


    ¡°I fear they will be here any day.¡± King Sloan said, pocketing the declaration of war.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mido asked, his voice quiet.


    King Sloan stood tall, his gaze fixed hard on his soldier. ¡°I want you to lead my army in protecting Calliope.¡±


    Mido bit his lower lip, not taking his eyes off of King Sloan.


    ¡°I don''t think I can, my lord,¡± he said, hesitant. He let his brain process what he had just heard.


    ¡°I wouldn''t want anyone else to do this.¡±


    ¡°No. I can''t. I won''t leave Calliope alone. She won''t be safe.¡±


    ¡°She will be safe. I will ensure her safety. I need you to distract them while we hide her. You must defend our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No. I''m going with Calliope.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have an option, soldier. Do you dare disobey my orders?¡±


    Mido''s face was pale. He shook his head, feeling lost.


    ¡°I will give my own life to ensure Calliope''s safety,¡± King Sloan assured his soldier. ¡°We all owe her our lives.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Mido could feel his heart pounding erratically in his chest. His mind rushed, dizzying him. He swallowed hard.


    ¡°I trust you will lead this kingdom to victory?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we can change their minds about Calliope.¡±


    Mido nodded, silent.


    ¡°Of course, my head soldier can''t lead an army without being officially knighted.¡±


    Mido forced himself to hold his gaze on his king.


    ¡°Calliope will be safe,¡± King Sloan repeated to Mido. He rested his hand on his chest. ¡°I give you my sword, as long as you do your duties.¡±


    King Sloan dismissed Mido. Mido bowed once more and without another word, turned, and left his king alone in the tower. He let his feet drag him out of the castle''s walls as his mind darted back and forth in his head. He was no knight; he was a blacksmith. How could this have happened? He wanted to take Lily and Calliope and leave the kingdom forever. His stomach churned. His head felt light and dizzy. He didn''t even notice Calliope at his side, her hand on his back.


    ¡°Mido? What''s wrong?¡± The smile on her face faded.


    Mido forced himself to meet her gaze. He took her hand in his for a moment and forced a smile.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, looking him over. She put her hand on his forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± She leaned away from him. ¡°Is it the plague?¡± she whispered. ¡°Do witches get plagues?¡±


    Mido shook his head. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°You don''t look fine.¡±


    Mido let go of her hand and clenched them at his side. ¡°I''m fine,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Mido.¡±


    ¡°I guess I''m sick.¡± He walked away without looking back at her. Calliope followed.


    ¡°You should go lie down,¡± she said.


    Mido shook his head.


    ¡°Mido!¡± Calliope barked at him. He stopped and turned to her. She tilted her head in concern.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± she whispered.


    Mido sighed and forced a smile, ignoring the churning in his gut. ¡°I''m a knight.¡±


    ¡°A knight?¡± Calliope''s heart jumped. ¡°Well, that''s great, isn''t it?¡± She returned his smile.


    Mido shrugged and continued to walk.


    ¡°You don''t seem very happy about that.¡±


    Mido pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Can we talk about it later?¡± he asked her, suddenly exhausted.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said softly.


    Mido looked up to see King Sloan on the balcony. Their gazes met. Mido turned away and pushed Calliope ahead of him. ¡°C''mon,¡± he said. ¡°Let''s get out of here.¡±


    *****


    The cold water from the river outside of the city felt refreshing on Mido''s face. He sat on the hard ground, watching Calliope feed handfuls of grass to Lily. Lily turned away after accepting her mouthful and continued to graze on her own. The lily Calliope gave Mido was tied at the top of her tail. Calliope sat on the ground beside him, twirling a blade of grass between her fingers.


    ¡°What a girly name for a horse,¡± she said, admiring the flower in the mare''s tail.


    ¡°She is a girl,¡± Mido pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, but she''s your horse. Why would you come up with a name like Lily?¡±


    Mido watched the blades of grass bend and sway in the breeze. ¡°My sister named her.¡±


    Calliope turned to him. ¡°You have a sister?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Calliope shifted uncomfortably. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She and my mother got sick and died when I was young.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    They sat in silence for a moment.


    ¡°Your father?¡± Calliope asked.


    ¡°He died before that.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Mido turned to meet her gaze. ¡°One of Scarletta''s witches.¡±


    Calliope shifted again. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mido smiled to her.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    He turned back to watch Lily and shrugged.


    ¡°I''d never want to be friends with a witch if I were you.¡±


    ¡°You''re not like them.¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    Mido let himself fall back and watched the clouds drift across the pale sky above them. He closed his eyes and let the warmth of the evening sun shine on his face. He felt Calliope lay down beside him. She watched the clouds float by. Her fingers picked at the grass until they found Mido''s. He let his fingers interlace with hers. They were silent as they watched the clouds together.

 41

    King Rowan stood outside of the barracks, watching as his army continued to train and prepare themselves for the approaching war. The sound of steel on steel and shuffling boots filled the air as knights shouted to their trainees. King Rowan smiled at the men before him, feeling confident. The war would surely be won, thanks to the necklace Cain had found in Librona. It was as if his father had guided his soldier to it, ensuring their safety and their win. King Rowan was anxious to get the witch in his hands and see her burn to death on the stake.


    King Rowan turned and made his way back inside his castle. He trotted up the stone steps, his footsteps echoing off the castle walls. He rounded the corner and stopped in front of a large door, hesitant. He knocked quietly before letting himself in, but the room was empty. His eyes examined the room as if expecting his mother to appear. When she did not, he turned and made his way through the castle once more. He strode across his throne room and through the side door that led to the tactical room, where his mother stood with her back to the door.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asked, but the woman did not turn to greet her son.


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡± she asked, her voice quiet. In her hand, she held the necklace that Cain had found.


    ¡°It''s a blessing, isn''t it?¡± King Rowan said confidently, as if he had found the trinket himself. ¡°Cain found it in Librona.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± she asked her son carefully.


    ¡°It''s a cursed necklace,¡± he explained to her. ¡°If that witch wears it, it will prevent it from using it''s magic. We''ll be able to kill it once and for all.¡±


    The woman was quiet. She turned to face her son and dropped the necklace onto the table before her. ¡°And how do you think you''ll get this on her?¡±


    ¡°My men will hunt it like the beast that it is. A surprise attack should be enough to catch it off guard and get the necklace around it''s neck.¡±


    The woman said nothing; her eyes were fixed nervously on the necklace. When she didn''t say anything, King Rowan grabbed the necklace and pocketed it on him.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I don''t understand why you don''t agree with my decision in this matter,¡± he said. ¡°We have been under Scarletta''s shadow for so many years. Don''t you want this to end?¡±


    ¡°Not like this,¡± his mother muttered.


    ¡°How else, then, do you propose we do this?¡± He crossed his arms as he glared at her.


    His mother said nothing and avoided his gaze. ¡°It wouldn''t matter,¡± she finally said. ¡°You wouldn''t take my advice.¡±


    ¡°Because you do not want me to kill that thing.¡±


    ¡°You''re absolutely right,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You know what''s best for this kingdom. You have done well protecting our people so far. I should not doubt you.¡±


    This seemed to please King Rowan. He smiled, knowing he had finally convinced his mother.


    ¡°I''m glad I have your support, Mother,¡± he said. ¡°That''s all I''ve ever wanted.¡±


    ¡°You always have my support, my son,¡± she said, meeting his gaze this time.


    ¡°Father has brought me up well, you know.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I know,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Don''t you worry about this war,¡± he said to her. ¡°This business should not concern you. I want to see you resting. You leave this to me.¡±


    The woman said nothing as she made her way passed her son and out of the room. She walked through the empty throne room, lost in her own thought.


    King Rowan''s advisor joined him shortly after as King Rowan sat in his throne. He fingered the necklace in his pocket as his advisor approached.


    ¡°I trust Librona received my message?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°The army is ready whenever you are, My Lord.¡±


    King Rowan stood. ¡°Excellent,¡± he said. ¡°I don''t want to waste a single moment. The sooner we get that witch within our borders, the better. I want my men ready by morning. I want men to search for the witch and I want men ready to attack Librona. By morning. Not a moment later.¡±


    The advisor bowed to his king and left to deliver the message right away. King Rowan watched his advisor leave and smiled to himself. Finally, justice would be brought to his kingdom.

 42

    Melinda approached her husband''s side. King Sloan stood over the elegant table; his fingers pinched the bridge of his nose. King Rowan''s decree of war lay scattered before him.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± his wife whispered. King Sloan leaned on his hands, the table cool on his palms.


    ¡°King Rowan has declared war,¡± he said to her. He let his eyes wander over the documents. ¡°It won''t be long before they''re here.¡±


    ¡°The kingdom just went through a war.¡±


    ¡°That was nothing,¡± he mumbled. ¡°King Rowan is going to do whatever it takes to make sure Calliope is dead.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t her fault.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can talk to him.¡±


    ¡°He''s young and he''s angry. He won''t listen. This will prove himself as a worthy king to replace his father and his father''s father. That''s how he will see this.¡±


    Melinda sat at the table and let her chin rest in her hand. ¡°Asmar was a good ally.¡±


    King Sloan sighed. ¡°I know. I''ll try to talk to him. But I need to get the army ready to defend the kingdom when they arrive.¡±


    ¡°Mido will do well as a knight.¡±


    King Sloan gathered the papers on the table. ¡°He''s just the man I need to help me in this.¡±


    ¡°And what of Calliope?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°We''ll keep her safe. We could hide her.¡±


    Melinda nodded. She stared at the empty space where the papers were.


    ¡°You and the girls will be safe, too,¡± King Sloan reassured his wife.


    ¡°And Lucas?¡± she asked, meeting her husband''s gaze. She lifted her head from her hand and straightened in her seat, anxious to hear what she already knew he would say.


    ¡°Lucas has been wanting to defend the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°He will not be a part of this.¡±


    ¡°Melinda, we can''t keep him from this any longer. If he is to take over as king, he needs to start his training now. He is old enough.¡±


    ¡°You cannot throw him into this war.¡±


    ¡°He''s had training. He knows what to expect.¡± Melinda shook her head as he spoke.


    ¡°He''s ready to take this on,¡± her husband continued. ¡°It''s time. Mido has been training him and preparing him for battle.¡±


    Melinda''s eyes were soft as she looked upon her husband. ¡°I''m scared.¡±


    King Sloan knelt before her and took her hand in his. He kissed her hand before moving his hands to her face. ¡°He will be fine. He''s ready. Mido will take care of him. He''s in good hands.¡±


    Melinda nodded. ¡°I know,¡± she whispered in an attempt to reassure herself.


    ¡°He will make a great king. It''s my job to make sure he''s ready when it''s his time.¡±


    ¡°Just promise me he won''t be like King Rowan.¡± Melinda squeezed her husband''s hands. ¡°He''s just a boy, Rowan; too young to be a ruler. His father gone. All alone in that kingdom.¡± She buried her head in King Sloan''s shoulder. King Sloan kissed her head.


    ¡°I''m not going anywhere,¡± he assured her. ¡°I will fix this. I''ll make this right. King Rowan needs guidance. I will do everything in my power to help him and keep our kingdoms at peace as they once were.¡±


    ¡°Make sure Calliope is safe, too. The poor girl never asked for this.¡±


    ¡°We owe her our lives. I will defend her at any cost.¡± King Sloan stood and pulled his wife up.


    ¡°I will make sure you and Fallon and Tianna are safe. Stay within the castle walls with the girls when war breaks. I''ll make sure Calliope is protected and in hiding away from the castle. Somewhere they won''t think to look. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    King Sloan kissed his queen. ¡°I promise.¡±

 43

    Calliope brushed a lock of hair out of Mido''s face and smiled.


    ¡°Well, Sir Addinell,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°In a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, quiet. Ian entered the room, clearing his throat as he did so.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°Today''s the big day.¡± He handed Mido his sword.


    Mido took it with caution; he could no longer ignore the inevitable. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Calliope, can you give us a minute?¡± Ian asked, turning to her. She nodded at him cheerfully and let herself out of the room. Ian turned to Mido, waiting.


    ¡°What?¡± Mido asked, avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°What''s going on, Mido?¡±


    Mido sighed and pretended to be busy with his sword and sheath. ¡°Asmar knows about Calliope,¡± he said.


    Ian''s expression changed to concern. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°King Rowan''s spies saw her here. He''s... not happy.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    Mido sucked in a breath. ¡°And they''ve declared war. And I''m to lead the army, per King Sloan''s wishes.¡± He adjusted his sword on his hips and turned to meet Ian''s gaze. ¡°They want Calli dead.¡±


    Ian looked past Mido and nodded in understanding. ¡°Well.¡±


    Mido nodded in return. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    A knock broke the silence and Calliope stuck her head in. ¡°King Sloan is ready,¡± she said with a proud smile.


    Mido and Ian exchanged one last look, forced a smile, and followed Calliope into the throne room where King Sloan waited to begin the knighting ceremony.


    Mido tried to focus as King Sloan talked to the watching kingdom, anxious to witness the knighting. King Sloan smiled, proud of the soldier that had worked his way up through the ranks, but Mido couldn''t help but to feel sick again. He knelt on one knee and bowed his head as the sword touched his shoulders. He stood when the knighting was complete and looked upon the cheering crowd. He found Calliope and Ian standing together. Ian forced a crooked smile at his friend. Mido met Calliope''s gaze, a large grin across her face, but Mido did not return her smile. His thoughts blurred together as he watched Calliope. Her smile softened and disappeared when she saw the worry on his face.


    The ceremony came to an end and Mido found himself amongst soldiers and citizens as congratulations were extended. King Sloan looked on for a moment. Mido watched as he turned and left the throne room. He nodded and forced a smile at those around him, walking amidst the crowd until they left the castle''s grounds. Citizens laughed and chatted amongst each other, drinks in hand, happy for an excuse to celebrate once more, unaware of the fate that lay ahead.


    *****


    Ian found Mido sitting alone in the corner of a pub, drink in hand. He sat beside his friend and placed two coins on the counter, signaling his wish for a drink. The two of them drank together in silence for a while. Mido threw two coins on the counter for another drink. Ian pushed his empty cup away.


    ¡°You can''t drink this one away,¡± Ian said.


    Mido stared ahead of him at nothing in particular and took another swig. He nodded.


    ¡°You have work to do in the morning.¡±


    Mido nodded again. He felt his stomach churn once more.


    ¡°Guess you''ll need a new babysitter for Calliope.¡±


    Mido let his cup slam against the counter and rubbed his face in his calloused hands.


    ¡°Have you told her yet?¡± Ian asked.


    Mido shook his head.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°She''s going to find out.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mido finally said, his voice hoarse. He emptied his cup and pushed himself away from the counter stumbling slightly.


    The night air was cool on his face as he made his way towards the castle. He ignored the citizens who called to him and offered him drinks. He left them to their naive celebrations and found himself inside the empty throne room where the ceremony took place just hours earlier.


    ¡°Mido?¡± Calliope''s voice echoed through the room. He didn''t even hear her approach. She walked to his side and studied him.


    ¡°Please talk to me,¡± she whispered. ¡°You''ve been avoiding me.¡±


    Mido turned to her. The orange glow of the flickering lights on the throne room''s walls reflected in her ebony hair. He pulled her into his arms and buried his head against her shoulder. He felt her arms wrap around him and grab at his shirt.


    ¡°I won''t let anything happen to you,¡± he whispered. He pushed her away suddenly and turned away from her.


    ¡°Mido,¡± she whispered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Asmar''s king has declared war,¡± he said.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°A spy found out you were here, living in the kingdom. King Rowan is not happy. King Sloan betrayed him.¡±


    Mido turned to Calliope. ¡°They''re on their way here, right now, to kill you.¡±


    Calliope''s heart thudded in her chest. She searched Mido''s face for assurance but found none.


    Mido turned away again. ¡°King Sloan wants me to lead the army while you escape.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mido approached Calliope and took her hands in his. ¡°You will take Lily and leave the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mido searched her eyes. His face softened. ¡°Please, Calliope,¡± he whispered. ¡°I can''t lose you. Don''t put me through that.¡±


    Calliope shook her head, her eyes locked on his. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He seemed to consider this for a moment before shaking his head. Calliope watched him, feeling defeated. She pushed herself up onto her toes, just close enough to his face, and pressed her lips against his. She felt Mido''s arms wrap around her and pull her closer. She pulled away for a moment and her breath caught in her throat. She searched his eyes, waiting. Her heart ached for him.


    Mido''s head spun. He couldn''t let her leave. He couldn''t stand the idea of being away from her, unsure of her safety. He was the only one who could keep her safe. Mido pulled her to him and kissed her lips once more. He clung to her, wishing she didn''t have to leave. His heart fluttered in his chest as Calliope wrapped her arms around his neck. No, he couldn''t let her risk her life again. He would do anything to protect her. He pulled away from Calliope.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°No. You have to go. There''s not much time left.¡±


    ¡°Let me stay and help.¡±


    ¡°Calliope,¡± Mido barked at her, his face suddenly stern. ¡°That is an order.¡±


    Calliope backed away from him, hesitant. ¡°Mido, I can help.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Mido yelled. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Mido.¡± Her knees felt week. She felt as if she had been stabbed in the chest. The pain was too much. She just wanted it all to go away.


    Mido turned away from her. ¡°Maria will meet you in the stables,¡± he muttered before leaving her alone in the throne room.


    Calliope watched him leave. Her heart ached in her chest, demanding to get out and follow him. She swallowed back her tears. She could not let Mido do this. She would not let this kingdom fight for her or risk their lives for her. She had to find a solution. Samus must have known something, anything.


    She turned on her heels and hurried out of the throne room and out of the castle. Just as Mido had said, Maria was outside, waiting, as if she knew Calliope would not obey the knight.


    ¡°Calliope, Hunnie, wait,¡± Maria called to her, grabbing her arm as she ran past.


    ¡°No! You know he''s wrong. You know I can help.¡±


    ¡°Calliope, he''s only tryin'' ta protect ya. He knows what he''s doin''.¡±


    ¡°No he doesn''t. This is a war that cannot be won without me.¡±


    ¡°Calliope, trust me. Trust Mido. If ya do this, it will not end well.¡±


    ¡°If I just sit and hide and hope for the best it won''t end well for anyone.¡±


    ¡°If you''re there Mido will die for ya. Is that what ya want?¡±


    Calliope grew quiet. Maria released her grip on her arm.


    ¡°You cannot be a part of this war this time. Do not let this all be in vain.¡±


    Calliope shook her head and let the tears fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Calliope.¡±


    ¡°No, Maria. No.¡± She backed away, feeling lost. She searched the sky as if an answer would fall upon her.


    ¡°Calliope, please come with me. We will take care of everythin''.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Maria.¡± She spotted Lily waiting in the stables and hurried towards her, ignoring Maria''s calls behind her. She climbed onto the mare and kicked her forward, galloping off the castle grounds and out of Alryn.


    Maria turned and hurried to the stables where she found Ian.


    ¡°Where''s Calliope?¡± he asked her as he began to tack his horse.


    ¡°She took off,¡± Maria mumbled.


    ¡°Where''d she go?¡±


    ¡°I dunno. She wants ta help.¡±


    Ian shook his head. ¡°She can''t be a part of this. Mido can''t be distracted by her.¡±


    Maria nodded. ¡°I''ll find her.¡±


    Ian grabbed her hand. ¡°You''re not going out there alone,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Ian-¡±


    ¡°Don''t argue with me, you stubborn woman,¡± he growled at her, planting a kiss on her lips. ¡°You will take soldiers with you and find Calliope. Make sure you both stay out of sight.¡±


    Maria smiled. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 44

    The cool night wind whipped at her face as they galloped towards the old wizard''s house. Calliope clutched at the mare''s white mane as they traveled until Lily brought her safely to the rotting, two roomed home of the deceased wizard. Calliope slid off the horse''s back and hurried into the house, letting the old, wooden door swing and slam against the wall. She hurried to the middle of the room where the papers lay from their last visit. She fell to the floor, desperately searching for something they missed. She scattered papers in a panic. Her hands and legs shook as she tried to stay focus.


    When she gave up with that, she scanned the room for somewhere they hadn''t looked. She jumped to her feet and searched inside cupboards and drawers. She tossed bowls and cups to the ground, letting them shatter around her. She dashed into the next room and threw open more drawers, emptying them of their contents until a small piece of paper fluttered to the floor, catching her attention. She dove after it and sat against the wall, reading.


    This was it. It was the solution she and Mido had been searching for. But it was risky. It didn''t even appear to be complete. There had to be missing pages. She searched the floor and in the drawer, coming across a leather bound book. She flipped through its pages. It appeared to be a journal that Samus had kept. She began to read.


    Scarletta sent another witch into the kingdom in search of me. She will destroy this kingdom until I''m found. I have to do something. I have to stop her. But I am weak. I''ve been trying to recreate her potions to give me the strength I need to defeat her. Scarletta kept those recipes a secret. I remember seeing her put bits of it together. I have those ingredients. But I can''t be sure of what else is needed.


    Calliope flipped through a few more pages.


    I managed to capture one of Scarletta''s witches. She has been out for some time and has grown weak. She won''t speak, but perhaps I can use her. I wish I could try the potion on her, but if it works, that will be disastrous. Maybe I can get the information I need out of her. Surely she will not take kindly to a little fire...


    Calliope turned the page.


    She spoke. She admitted to leaving Scarletta in an attempt to become stronger than her. She had been spying on Scarletta and knew some of the ingredients I do not have yet.


    I let her burn.


    Calliope winced and flipped through a few more pages.


    The potions have been working. I am able to restore my powers, if only for a limited time. I need to be one step ahead of Scarletta if I am to bring her down. She might have discovered something better by now, but at least I have a start. If only there were a way to have unlimited powers without needing these potions.


    Calliope felt hopeful. She tossed the potion recipe to the side, hoping to find something better in the pages of the journal. She flipped through some more pages until her eye caught her own name.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The most recent witch seems to be like me. She is called Calliope. The kingdom has been hunting her for quite some time, but it appears as if she has aided them in their quest to bring down Scarletta. Perhaps I can help her. If they have taken to her, then maybe I do not need to hide any more.


    She turned the page again.


    The king has called for me. I do not believe he knows I am a wizard, but word seems to have gotten out that I study magic. Calliope is not well. He thinks I can aid her. I believe she has used all her powers. She will die without magic in her veins. Though, I do not know how I can help her. Potions will only be temporary. And even that might not even work. It could be too late for her. Scarletta is gone ¨C perhaps there is something in the castle that will be of use.


    Calliope turned the page and a folded note slipped out. She held it carefully between her fingers, her heart pounding. Could this be the solution? She continued to read the journal, afraid to open the folded note.


    I have come across Scarletta''s notes. It was just as I thought; she had found an alternative to her potions. But she appears to be unsure about whether it will work. It seems to involve another witch. I think that that would have been her next goal ¨C to create a witch that will give her the powers she needs to rid herself of the potions. It''s seems to be a spell. Maybe I can use this to bring Calliope back. The kingdom will need her courage and strength. But, I don''t know for sure if it will work. Alas, I must try it, for Calliope, and for the kingdom.


    Calliope let the journal fall to the floor. Samus had knowingly sacrificed his life for hers. She opened the note and read Scarletta''s handwriting. By using this spell, she would knowingly sacrifice one of her witches for ultimate power. All she needed was the strongest witch to do so. Calliope continued to read. It seemed as if Scarletta tried the spell, without success. How could it not have worked on her when it did for Samus?


    I have tweaked it many times. I know it will work. There is nothing wrong with the spell. Perhaps my witches are not strong enough. All their power should be transferred to me, giving me unlimited use.


    Is this what Samus used on Calliope? Could it mean she had unlimited powers? Her heart flipped with joy. She could help them in this war. The magic was already inside her, and could be forever. She had to tell Mido. She shoved the journal and the note inside her cloak and hurried to the mare that waited patiently outside, along with Maria and two of the king''s soldiers.


    ¡°Maria,¡± she said, surprised. ¡°I found a solution.¡±


    Maria''s expression was grave.


    ¡°Calliope, there''s no time. Asmar''s army is here.¡±


    Calliope''s heart stopped. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We need ta go, Hunnie, now.¡±


    ¡°No, Maria, I can help!¡±


    ¡°They are hunting ya. They will kill ya, no matta what it takes.¡±


    ¡°They can''t. I will destroy them. I am stronger than they are.¡±


    ¡°Is that really what ya want ta be? The same witch that Scarletta was?¡±


    ¡°I want to defend my home.¡±


    ¡°Ya can''t by killing innocent lives. That will only make them hate ya more.¡±


    Maria was right; she couldn''t be there with Mido. She would only distract him. Calliope sighed and nodded, defeated.


    ¡°C''mon, Honey, let''s get outta here.¡±


    Calliope kissed the mare''s neck and pressed her face in her coat. She mounted and the four of them galloped off into the night.

 45

    King Sloan hurried down the stone steps, stopping when he found Mido at the bottom.


    ¡°Time''s up,¡± he said. ¡°They''re here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean they''re here?¡±


    King Sloan pushed passed Mido. ¡°Wake up, Mido,¡± he yelled at him. ¡°We''re in a war. Get your army together.¡±


    Mido felt suddenly weak. It was too soon. Not yet. Just one more day.


    Calliope. She was still around.


    Mido hurried outside of the castle where he found William and Jon in the stables, preparing the horses for the soldiers.


    ¡°Where is Calliope?¡± he yelled to them.


    ¡°She took off,¡± William said.


    ¡°Maria went after her,¡± Jon continued.


    ¡°Can we come?¡± William asked.


    Mido pointed a finger at them. ¡°No,¡± he growled. ¡°You will stay here where it is safe.¡±


    Mido turned, ignoring their protests, and ran across the castle grounds, gathering his army. He saddled one of the horses and joined the other knights at the head of the army as they marched out of the city.


    King Sloan hurried through the castle and found his family overlooking the preparing army as they hurried amongst themselves to prepare for battle. They turned when King Sloan entered, their eyes full of worry.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± his wife asked him.


    ¡°You will be safe,¡± he said simply. He kissed her cheek. ¡°Asmar is already here. We''re out of time.¡±


    Melinda clung to her daughters at her side. She held her gaze on her husband before turning to Fallon.


    ¡°Keep Tianna with you,¡± she instructed. ¡°The guards will bring you to the safe house.¡±


    ¡°Mother, come with us,¡± Fallon begged.


    ¡°Melinda, go with them,¡± King Sloan said, taking her hands. ¡°You don''t need to be here. I will get this taken care of.¡±


    Melinda hesitated for a moment as she searched her husband''s eyes. She nodded and wrapped her arms around her husband. They held their tight embrace for a moment before King Sloan pushed her away. Four castle guards entered at that moment, ready to protect the royal family. He kissed his daughters and watched them hurry out of sight to safety. King Sloan wasted no time returning to his army, ready to take command.


    Prince Lucas rode beside Mido. His fingers gripped the reins tight and he looked to Mido for assurance. His face was torn between thrill and fear. They crossed the kingdom''s borders and saw the lit torches of Asmar''s army approaching in the distance. He met Mido''s gaze as they galloped along, but found no assurance. He turned back towards the approaching army, swallowing hard as he prepared himself for what would come.


    Mido pulled his horse to a stop and drew his sword. The horse pawed at the ground. The knights'' horses grew anxious as they waited for the fight to begin. Mido looked over the army. His training with them never prepared him for what he felt at that moment. He gripped his sword in his hand. He could feel himself sweating under the armor. His horse pawed and nickered. As long as Calliope was safe, that was all that mattered.


    The knights beside him shouted words of encouragement at their soldiers. Mido let their speeches drown out as the army drew closer. Battle cries echoed through the land and Librona''s army followed suit. Suddenly, the army rushed forward, leaving the knights to follow behind on their horses. When Mido did nothing, his horse responded just as he was trained. He galloped forward, catching up to the knights ahead of them. Mido gripped the reins in one hand, his sword in the other, and braced himself.


    He watched as the army drew nearer. The thunder of hooves and war cries echoed in his ears until his own pulse seemed to drown it out. His breath was just barely visible in the cool night air. His horse snorted and tossed his head. His hooves dug at the earth beneath them. Mido felt mesmerized by the horse''s rhythmic three beat pace. The trance put him into a calm state as the world around him seemed to blur for a moment.  Librona''s azure and gold mixed with Asmar''s black and green as the two armies collided before him.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    His horse reared up suddenly, bringing Mido out of his trance, clutching the horse''s mane to keep himself from falling. When all four hooves were safely on the ground, Mido inspected the battle around him. He watched as soldiers from both armies engaged in combat. Swords clanged together as they made contact, enemy against enemy. Soldiers who were once allies, now each fighting for his own kingdom.


    He looked around for his fellow knights. They, too, sat on their horses, watching the battle go on. They exchanged glances and shouted orders to their soldiers and to one another. Mido found Lucas, stiff on his horse''s back as he watched the battle before them. Asmar''s cavalry circled around the battle toward them. The knights looked to one another, ready for their next move. Mido shifted in the saddle and readied his sword, nodding to his comrades. He kicked his horse and their cavalry lurched forward. Arrows crisscrossed above them, arching through the air towards their target as the battle continued onward.


    Mido searched the oncoming cavalry for his first target. The horses scattered and broke rank, snorting and whinnying. Mido circled around and found his first victim, just a few yards away from them. Mido pushed his horse forward, getting closer and closer until he could see the freckles on the other knight''s horse. He swung his sword, letting it clash with the other. Their horses circled and Mido thrust his sword at every opportunity, defending each blow with all his strength. The other horse pawed and pranced nervously with each sword thrust. Mido could see the distraction in the other knight. He pushed his horse forward until the two horses collided and nipped at each other. The horses reared. Mido clutched to the mane with one hand, his heart pounding. His mind raced, begging him to save his own skin. He thrust his sword at the knight, piercing him in the shoulder.


    The knight fell to the ground, stunned. Mido took advantage of his moment of weakness and threw himself off his horse, landing swiftly on his feet. He threw himself over the knight, bringing his sword down into the knight''s neck. He waited for a moment, his sword still deep in the knight''s body. His chest heaved and his heart raced. He straightened up and pulled his sword out. He let his sword drag against the ground as he backed away, still watching the soldier as if he would bound up at any moment.


    He forced himself to look away. This was nothing like the Nequam he fought before. His stomach churned. He found himself wishing Calliope was there with him. All he wanted to do was see her and make sure she was safe. He climbed back onto his horse and looked over the sea of soldiers, fighting tirelessly. His eyes stopped over every body that lay motionless on the ground as the soldiers fought onward; they were oblivious to the obstacles in their path. They swung their swords and moved their feet just as they had been taught, with skill and precision, each move carefully thought out, mirroring their opponents.


    The other knights continued to fight amongst each other. Mido refocused himself on his comrades and pushed his horse onward, eager to save as many lives as he could. He readied his sword as the horse approached and swung at each enemy as they galloped by unsuspectingly. The surprise attack was just enough of a distraction to allow his knights to go in for dangerous and fatal blows. The knights nodded their appreciation to Mido as he joined their sides. The remaining cavalry pulled back, leaving the knights alone.


    The knights pushed their horses forward once more, aiding their soldiers in battle. They swung their swords at the soldiers on the ground. The horses thundered on, pushing through anyone that got in their way and jumping over the lifeless bodies. Cries and commands rang through their ears as they aided their soldiers. Mido tried to push these sounds out of his mind as he followed the knights into the battle, letting his sword swing at the soldiers around them. He scanned the battle for Lucas. His heart stopped for a moment when he was nowhere to be found. Mido pulled his horse around and spotted Lucas at last, bravely leading his future kingdom through the battle.


    Mido pushed his horse forward, galloping to Lucas''s side as an Asmarian knight approached. Mido threw himself between the young prince and the knight, his sword raised, blocking the oncoming attack onto the unsuspecting prince. Lucas turned at that moment and watched as Mido attacked the knight. Mido let his sword slash through the air and pushed his horse on and forced their opponent back. Lucas aided his knight''s defense, approaching the enemy on the other side, his sword raised high. He thrust his sword at the knight while he was distracted by Mido''s attack, hitting him right against the knight''s helmet and causing him to topple off his horse. Lucas and Mido watched the knight fall to the ground, motionless. They met each other''s gaze and Mido nodded his approval to the young soldier.


    The armies started to grow thin as the battle raged on. Mido had no idea how much time had passed, but he could see the horizon begin to glow faint with the promise of a rising sun. The strength his army once possessed began to show signs of weakness. The battle could not go on much longer, for either kingdom. He pulled his horse around and galloped out of the battle, calling to the other knights. They galloped to one another, their horses wet with sweat and blood. They watched as the opposing knights gathered together as well, perhaps preparing for another attack. He didn''t know how much longer he could go on.


    The knights watched the other side of the battlefield as the horses turned on their haunches and galloped along their army. The knights shouted to their soldiers and the army turned back, temporarily defeated. Lucas gave a look of relief to Mido, but Mido''s face was pale. Lucas found no comfort in their temporary victory. He searched the faces of the other knights as they started to mumble amongst themselves. Their faces were hard as the spoke.


    ¡°We cannot let our guards down,¡± one of the knights said to his comrades.


    ¡°Our soldiers will set up camp here and take watch for the army,¡± another offered. The knight beside him nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We''ll need men at the northern and southern walls as well.¡±


    ¡°The wounded and whoever is left can return to the barracks.¡±


    ¡°I''ll bring them back to Alryn,¡± Mido suggested. ¡°Lucas, you''ll come with me.¡±


    The knights murmured and nodded in agreement. They turned their horses and called to their men, delivering the orders. Mido gathered his troop and tallied the wounded. He looked upon the battlefield at those who would remain. He turned away, pushing the sight out of his mind and guided the soldiers back to the city.

 46

    The sun peeked over the mountain range when they reached Alryn''s walls. Citizens hurried to their aid, ready to turn their attentions to the wounded. Women and children hugged their husbands and fathers, while others searched the crowd, waiting with uncertainty at the fate of their loved ones. Mido avoided their gazes as his horse walked lazily through the city, nickering when the stable came into sight.


    Mido slid off the horse''s back and left the horse to graze, still saddled. He would be back. He checked on the wounded, pretending to be engaged while his mind was in a foggy world. After his inspections, he made his way into the castle, reporting the events to King Sloan. He was lost in thought as King Sloan spoke to him, his words not fully registering in his brain. When he was finished, Mido nodded absentmindedly. The king watched him for a moment before speaking again.


    ¡°I''ve gotten word that Calliope is safe,¡± he said, hoping to spark Mido''s attention.


    Mido nodded. Hearing Calliope''s name and that she was safe brought him comfort.


    ¡°Lucas told me about the battle,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for keeping him safe.¡±


    Mido nodded once more, his mind on Calliope.


    ¡°Why don''t you get some rest,¡± King Sloan said. ¡°We have troops keeping watch. For now, you can be at ease.¡±


    King Sloan dismissed him and Mido dragged himself out of the castle. He felt drained from the chaos of the last couple of days, but he wanted nothing more than to see Calliope and hold her close. He mounted the horse; it took him three pathetic attempts to get into the saddle. He stretched his arms, took the reins in hand, and pushed his horse forward. They walked through the bustling city until the buildings grew further apart and the cobble stone road turned to dirt. He pushed his horse faster and they galloped across the kingdom towards its boundary line. Calliope was just outside of the kingdom, near Scarletta''s ruined castle.


    His heart raced as he got closer. The exhaustion his body felt was replaced with anticipation. He pushed his horse even faster as they dashed through the trees in the forest. The journey across the kingdom was not short enough as the sun made its way across the sky. When he finally reached the edge of the forest, he was greeted by Maria.


    ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She''s fine. She''ll be happy ta see ya still alive. How''s Ian?¡±


    Mido smiled at Maria. ¡°Asmar doesn''t stand a chance against him,¡± he assured her.


    Mido followed Maria to what remained of Scarletta''s castle. They dismounted and made their way through the rubble to a room that still stood intact, hidden by the fallen stone. Calliope sat in the corner, her arms around her knees. She looked up at the visitors; her face lit up when she saw Mido. She pushed herself off the ground and ran towards him. Mido wrapped her arms around her and buried his face in her hair.


    ¡°You look awful,¡± she said, pulling away from him. She inspected him carefully and pulled him into the room.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he mumbled.


    Calliope sat him down and brushed his hair out of his face. She busied herself inspecting the cuts and bruises on his body. Mido let his head rest against the wall and closed his eyes, a second wave of exhaustion taking over his body.


    *****


    Mido woke up suddenly; his eyes darted around the dim room. His hand immediately searched for Calliope, and she took his hand in hers to assure him she was still there.


    ¡°You''re up,¡± she said. The sun had set, blanketing the world in an uneasy darkness. A few lit candles flickered in the room. Calliope let her head rest against his shoulder.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she whispered.


    Mido shook his head.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°A war.¡±


    Calliope was quiet. Mido sighed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, turning to her.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Of course. I''ve been hiding in the middle of nowhere, what were you expecting?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. The worst.¡±


    Mido looked around the room. They were alone.


    ¡°Where is Maria?¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡±


    Mido sighed. He couldn''t stay much longer, but he couldn''t bring himself to leave Calliope''s side. He wished he could stay with her in this moment and pretend everything was fine. He searched her face for assurance but only found worry and fear. He leaned in and pressed his lips against hers.


    Calliope''s head buzzed and she pulled away. Mido wouldn''t be able to stay with her for much longer, and it would be too hard for her to watch him leave.


    ¡°Mido,¡± she whispered. He put a finger on her lips and shushed her.


    She pressed closer to him and their lips met once more. She twisted her fingers in his hair, pressing as close as she could. She could feel his heartbeat in his chest. She felt his breath on her face. Her head swam and she clung to him desperately.


    Mido pulled away, letting his lips linger on hers for a moment. He let his head rest against hers and ran his fingers through her hair. He couldn''t stay any longer. He shouldn''t have come in the first place; he couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her side. He sighed.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± Mido said; he pulled himself away from Calliope and avoided her gaze as his heart pulled in his chest to her.


    ¡°You just got here.¡± Calliope stood and grabbed his hand. He turned and took her hands in his.


    ¡°I know. I shouldn''t even be here. I have to get back to my troops.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said. Calliope pulled away and pulled out Samus''s journal and Scarletta''s notes. ¡°I found this,¡± she said, hesitant. Mido took them from her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, scanning the papers.


    ¡°Notes. From Samus and Scarletta.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± he asked, angry.


    ¡°Samus had them.¡±


    ¡°You went back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mido glared at her. ¡°Why did you do that? I thought we were done with this?¡±


    ¡°Mido, just look, we don''t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°You promised me you wouldn''t go back there.¡±


    ¡°Mido ¨C¡°


    ¡°You disobeyed me.¡±


    Calliope was taken aback. She grew angry with him. He was not her master. ¡°Disobeyed you? You don''t own me.¡±


    ¡°You are in my care. You are my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°No one put you in charge of me. I don''t take orders from you. I''m not one of your soldiers.¡±


    Mido crumpled the papers into a ball in his fist. ¡°If something happens to you, it''s on me. If you do something bad, it''s on me. If we lose this war, it''s on me. Everything is on me.¡±


    Calliope was quiet, but he needed to know the truth in those pages.


    ¡°Mido,¡± she whispered. ¡°I''m sorry. But you need to know what''s in those pages.¡±


    Mido studied her carefully. She had never steered him wrong, but he was suddenly afraid of what the pages would tell him. ¡°What?¡±


    Calliope hesitated for a moment. ¡°Scarletta created a spell,¡± she began. ¡°She was going to sacrifice one of her witches, granting her ultimate power. She probably would have used me. Samus searched her castle and found the spell. I think it''s what he used it to bring me back.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It means I might have the use of as much magic as I want. I cannot run out like before.¡±


    Mido''s expression did not change. He pondered this. It seemed too good to be true.


    ¡°You might?¡± he repeated.


    Calliope hesitated. ¡°I don''t know for sure,¡± she admitted. ¡°But it all adds up.¡±


    ¡°At what price?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There''s no price.¡±


    Mido shook his head. ¡°There''s always a price to be paid.¡±


    ¡°Mido-¡±


    The door creaked opened. Maria''s head appeared from around the corner.


    ¡°We should move on,¡± she said to Calliope.


    Mido stared at Calliope for a moment, his lips pinched together, before turning around and pushing past Maria. Calliope followed him outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to fight for you,¡± he growled, not looking back. Calliope could hear the hostility in his voice. Mido mounted his horse. Calliope could not wrap her head around what had just happened. Mido kicked his horse forward. Enraged by his attitude, Calliope threw her hands down, causing the Earth to tremble. The horse reared in surprise.


    ¡°You did not just use magic on me,¡± he hissed at her when the horse calmed. Calliope could feel the color drain from her face. She hadn''t even meant to. She could feel all eyes on her, but she held her ground, meeting Mido''s glare. Neither of them budged, determined to appear the stronger person. Inside, however, they both felt weak.


    The horse pranced, anxious to gallop across the kingdom. Mido''s eyes seemed to soften for a moment, but in that instant, he pushed the horse forward fiercely and they disappeared into the forest. Calliope stared into the forest, longing for Mido, deeply regretting everything that led to that point, until Maria''s hand brought her out of the darkness of her mind and back to the present.


    ¡°C''mon, Honey.¡±


    Calliope said nothing as she climbed onto Lily''s back and waited for her bodyguards.


    ¡°He''ll be okay, Honey,¡± Maria assured her.


    Calliope''s head buzzed. She nodded half-heartedly and let Lily take over, following the others back into the forest.

 47

    The rising sun hid behind the oncoming storm clouds when Mido reached Alryn. Soldiers busied the city''s streets and gathered together in formation. Mido rode to the castle where he found King Sloan among the knights.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked Mido.


    ¡°I checked on Calliope.¡±


    ¡°There''s no time for this,¡± King Sloan said, frustrated. ¡°Asmar has broken through the camps. Move your troops out now.¡±


    Mido bowed his head and pulled his horse around. He found Prince Lucas and the other knights waiting at the edge of the castle walls. Soldiers yelled to one another as they prepared themselves for another battle. Screams from the city below confirmed what King Sloan had feared; Asmar''s army had made it to the city walls.


    ¡°Don''t let them into this city!¡± King Sloan shouted to his knights. He mounted his horse quickly, drawing his sword from its sheath and raised it in the air. The clouds opened up as they marched. The rain fell noisily on their armor, muffling the sounds of their footsteps on the wet ground. The horses charged forward, following their commander through the city streets. Soldiers had already begun closing the gates to the city, but Asmar''s army was quick as their archers let their arrows soar, knocking the soldiers at the gate off their feet. Arrows flew through the air as the army pushed through the half closed gates and into the city. Soldiers threw their shields over their heads as they charged on, their swords drawn.


    Mido watched in stunned horror as the army poured into the city streets. Within an instant, the two armies collided in brutal warfare. Librona''s soldiers met them with brave force as the two armies collided into each other. Knights sprang into action, swinging their swords at the archers, taking out as many as they could. Mido''s horse pranced and pawed beneath him, anxious to join the battle he was trained for. Mido pulled at the reins and the horse threw his head in the air. He inched backwards as commanded, all the while chomping at the bit and throwing his head in disobedience. Mido released the reins for a moment and the horse lunged forward.


    Mido gripped his sword and let it come down hard on Asmar''s soldiers as they galloped through the battle. The masked faces of Asmar''s soldiers provided him some comfort as he couldn''t see into their scared and dying eyes. He pushed onward, swinging his sword at the enemy, determined not to let them break through their barrier and into the city.


    A flash of unarmored blond caught Mido''s attention and he turned to see William and Jon, swords lifted, running through the city. He cursed under his breath and turned his horse around, only to be met by more of Asmar''s soldiers. He swung his sword as they closed in around him. His horse pranced nervously, throwing his head into the air. He reared at the soldiers thrust their swords toward him and his rider. Mido clung to the horse''s neck for a moment before throwing his leg over the steed falling to the ground. He felt a blow to his side as a flanged mace lashed against him, clanging loudly against his armor. His head spun, disorienting himself as he tried to get back to his feet. He threw his sword in front of him in an attempt to block an attack, but he was too slow, and the force of the blow knocked him backwards once more.


    He regained his composure quicker this time, and without hesitation, his sword met his attacker''s sword, steel meeting steel. He pushed forward with all his strength until the Asmarian soldier lost his balance, dropping his stance and opening himself up for attack. Mido didn''t waste a second as he drove his sword into his target, just where the man''s armor was weakest. He kicked at the body with his boot, pulling his sword out as the man fell to the ground. He spun around quickly, expecting to be met by more soldiers, but instead, William and Jon fought side by side, blocking the approaching soldiers from reaching Mido.


    Mido pushed passed the two young, defenseless men, pushing the attacking soldiers further back until they found themselves away from the heart of the battle. Mido blocked the attacks successfully once more, pushing the soldier back forcefully until he found his opportunity; a dropped sword, a misstep, a hesitation. He threw himself at his prey as their fateful mistakes were made, forcing his sword into the gaps between the armor.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    He yanked his sword out of the final soldier and pivoted around, catching Jon and William as they exchanged excited glances. Mido''s eyes scanned the battle; they were only temporarily out of harm''s way.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± he shouted to them.


    ¡°We''re fighting,¡± William exclaimed, foolishly enthusiastic.


    ¡°Are you fucking crazy?¡± he fumed.


    ¡°Fortunately for you, or you''d be dead.¡±


    Mido tensed as soldiers moved towards them.


    ¡°I swear to God,¡± Mido yelled to them, pulling at their shoulders and dragging them behind him, ¡°If you get out of this alive, I will kill you myself.¡±


    Jon laughed, raising his sword. ¡°Bring it, old man.¡±


    ¡°Do not leave my side,¡± he scolded to them. ¡°Do you understand? This isn''t a game.¡±


    The two boys nodded seriously at their trainer as their battle continued, another wave of soldiers closing in. Mido fought in hand to hand combat with one of Asmar''s men, lost in the heat of the battle as he forced the soldier backward, waiting for his opportunity to deal his final blow. Finally, his chance came, and he seized the moment quickly. Once more, Mido heaved his sword out of the body and his eyes scanned the battlefield; William and Jon were no longer at his side. He cursed under his breath as he searched the chaos of armored bodies.


    He turned around just in time to see another flash of blond. Jon''s cries pierced the air, Mido sprinted forward, swinging his sword around him, struggling to fight his way through the battle. He swung his sword left and right, pushing through soldiers and stumbling backwards as they fought back. He ducked and dodged their blows until he found Jon standing alone, frozen in horror. His frightened gaze found Mido''s.


    Mido didn''t notice the sword until William''s body fell forward and the sword was withdrawn from his back with sickening ease. Librona''s soldiers rushed forward in an attempt to save the young trainee, pushing the enemy soldiers away in combat. Jon lunged at his friend, his cries ringing through Mido''s ears. Jon pulled his friend onto his lap; his hands scrambled over the wound in his chest in an attempt to stop the bleeding. Mido watched as the tears streamed down his face. Jon met Mido''s gaze and called to him, but Mido was frozen.


    A hand jerked him out of his daze and King Sloan''s voice was strong in his ears. ¡°Get them out of here,¡± he yelled to his knight.


    Mido lurched forward, no longer in control of his own body. He pushed his way through the soldiers and dragged Jon off the ground. Jon struggled and reached for his friend, but Mido pulled him away as William lay bleeding out on the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jon shouted to Mido as he dragged them, half dazed, away from the battle. ¡°Let me go.¡± He flailed his arms but to no avail. ¡°Save him,¡± he cried. ¡°Don''t leave him.¡± He called to his friend over and over, but his friend did not move. Blood seeped out of his body and into the cracks of the cobble stone road.


    Mido tightened his grip on Jon, dragging him through the chaotic blur of battle, swinging his sword with one hand blindly at anyone who approached. He struggled to see through the blur in his eyes as he continued to pull Jon away. He pulled and pulled as Jon flailed and shouted, his voice ripping at Mido''s chest until he couldn''t breathe.


    Mido finally collapsed on the ground; Jon stumbled on top of him and cried into Mido''s chest. Mido held the young man close as he cried. Mido searched the area around him; they were out of harm''s way, but only for a moment. His head spun sickeningly as he tried to orient himself. He squeezed his eyes shut until the world finally stopped spinning around him. His chest burned in agony as the last few moments began to set in his mind.


    Mido ran his arm across his face and cleared his throat before pulling Jon up off the ground. He held his shoulder and looked hard at Jon, hoping the young man couldn''t see the pain his his eyes.


    ¡°Stay in the castle,¡± Mido growled fiercely at Jon, pushing him away and towards the castle as soldiers ran passed, ready to join the fight. Without a word, Jon nodded and hurried to the safety of the castle walls. Mido sucked in a breath. When Jon was safe inside, he hurried back toward the battle, sword shaking in his hand.

 48

    Four men galloped their steeds across Librona''s countryside; their saddles bore Asmar''s emblem. The man in the lead searched the land carefully as they rode, searching for any sign of the witch''s whereabouts. They came upon the hut that Cain had mentioned to them, where the journal was found. The leader beckoned for his men to follow as he approached the hut and dismounted his horse. He made his way inside, stopping at the sight of the tree that had grown through the roof.


    He knelt down to inspect the roots of the tree as the dogs sniffed around the room. They barked to their masters as they picked up the magical scent around the tree; just the scent they needed to track Calliope. The dogs barked and growled anxiously; their noses twitched as they found their scent marked trail. The dogs took off, noses to the ground, following Calliope''s scent. The men hurried out of the hut, mounting their horses and pushing forward into gallop, following close behind. The dogs followed the trail as it lead them across the kingdom and towards the woods.


    The men followed in silence with only the howls and barks of their dogs to guide them. They made their way into the forest and darted through the trees as the dogs continued to run on, hot on the trail. They made it to the ruined castle just before dawn and continued onward. The scent was stronger now; they were close. Even the dogs crept quietly along, noses twitching, careful not to scare off their prey. The dogs ran ahead as they drew closer to their victim. The men readied themselves and listened.


    The horses that grazed quietly nearby whinnied in surprise as the dogs leapt forward out of the shadows of the forest. The horses reared in panic and dispersed amongst the protection of the trees. Calliope jumped to her feet when she heard the commotion and shouted at the dogs in an attempt to shoo them away. Maria and the soldiers hurried to her side; they recognized the emblem that hung around the dogs'' necks and pulled her away, but they were too late.


    Two hands grabbed at the witch and pulled her backwards, out of their grip. Librona''s soldiers lunged at the kidnappers, swords drawn and knocking them to the ground. Two more of Asmar''s men grabbed Maria as she screamed to Calliope. Calliope thrashed her arms and legs in panic as her captor held tightly. She heard Maria''s voice in her ears, but before she could react in their defense, she felt a hard blow to her head, and her world darkened.


    *****


    Calliope''s stomach churned. Her head felt light. She opened her eyes and let them adjust to the dim lighting. She tried to move her arms, but they were restrained behind her back. Her eyes came in and out of focus as she searched the room. She soon realized she was behind bars, in a dungeon. Her arms were chained to the wall, her feet chained together. She heard voices in the distance. She must have been in Asmar. The king''s spies must have kidnapped her.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Her heart raced as she grew more aware of the circumstances. She had to get out. She tried to summon the magic within her to free herself, but nothing happened. She felt drained. Something wasn''t right. Her mind rushed as she began to panic, unaware of what had happen to her. The voices grew louder. She held her breath, listening.


    ¡°She''s of no danger to us,¡± the first voice said. It was deep and rough sounding.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± another voice questioned.


    ¡°Completely, your highness.¡±


    A light grew from around the corner. Two men entered. One, a large built man, the other smaller and slender, with shaggy auburn hair. He appeared to be much younger than the bigger man. The large man grinned wickedly at Calliope as they approached. The younger man''s expression remained unchanged and unamused.


    ¡°So, this is it,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Yes, sir, that''s the witch living in Librona.¡±


    Calliope''s eyes darted back and forth between the two men, panicked. She struggled to lunge at them, but the chains held her back. The larger man laughed and spit at her.


    ¡°That''s enough, Landon,¡± the smaller man said, holding his hand up. ¡°You''re not going anywhere,¡± he said to Calliope.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡± she growled.


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course. You''re powerless, aren''t you?¡± The expression on the small man''s face finally changed into a small smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he continued. ¡°Thank you, Landon. That necklace worked just as you promised.¡±


    Calliope looked down at her chest where a small stone rested, tied in the leather that was around her neck.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°That is a lovely piece that my men have found just to keep you in our control. They found it in some peasant¡¯s hut. It''s cursed, it seems. And, when activated, makes a witch useless.¡±


    Calliope''s heart raced. He must have been referring to Samus''s house. The spies must have seen her. How could she have missed the necklace in her search?


    ¡°Which is perfect for us,¡± the man continued. ¡°You will give us no trouble tomorrow morning when we burn you at the stake.¡±


    ¡°Fool,¡± Calliope spat at him. ¡°Librona''s army will come.¡±


    The man laughed. ¡°Oh, don''t worry, I''ll make sure they won''t. They will pay the price for what they did to my kingdom.¡± His face grew stern. Without another word he turned and left Calliope alone in the dungeon.

 49

    Mido found his horse, sans rider, waiting just outside the castle walls. Mido mounted the gelding and pushed him at a gallop through the city, following the sounds of battle. Librona''s forces had managed to push Asmar''s army outside of the city walls where the battle continued.


    Mido drew his sword and kicked his horse into a gallop towards the battle. He swung his sword as he charged onto the battlefield, taking out every soldier in his path. Mido made his way towards his troops, dismounting and joining them in the fight once more. He pushed William and Jon out of his mind and he let himself carry his rage into the battle and through his strikes.


    He wasted no time; he gripped his sword with both hands and ran towards his first target, letting the sword come across the soldier''s chest. He threw himself at each soldier, letting each blow hit his target with precision. Sword blows filled the air as he defended himself of opposing attacks. Their swords crossed, defended, and struck at each other until Mido''s made contact on the soldier''s armor. He spun around, swinging his sword at his next opponent, fighting off the next attack.


    The rain continued to fall, harder and harder with each passing moment. Rain drops dripped off their helmets and blurred their vision, but Mido and his troops continued their fight without hesitation. Their boots splashed in the puddles as they maneuvered their way through the battlefield, carefully anticipating their opponent¡¯s next move.


    Mido pushed his next target to the ground and let his sword come down hard. There was a momentary break and Mido let his eyes scan the battlefield. A blur of white through the gray rain caught his attention. He turned to see Lily galloping towards him. He squinted through the rain, looking for her rider, but she bore none. His heart leapt into his throat; something was wrong.


    He sheathed his sword and ran to his horse, swinging himself onto her back. Without waiting for a cue, she spun around and galloped away from the battle and across the kingdom. Mido bent low, burying his face in her mane to protect himself from the rain. He wrapped his fingers in her mane, holding on tight as she ran faster than ever. Her breath blew out of her nostrils like smoke as she huffed, her hooves moving faster and faster across the wet Earth.


    She darted into the woods that marked the kingdom''s boundaries, dodging trees and jumping over uplifted roots. Mido kept his head low to avoid low hanging branches. He peeked around her neck; she seemed to be bringing him to the ruined castle. His heart raced. Something happened to Calliope.


    Lily brought them out of the forest once more and passed the ruins, finally slowing as she reached her destination. Two horses picked at the stray strands of grass that poked through the forest floor. Mido slid off her back without waiting for her to stop and searched the area. Calliope was nowhere to be seen, nor were Maria and the soldiers that guarded them. He stumbled through the rain, calling for his friends, but the wind carried his voice away. Thunder rolled in the distance as his eyes scanned the area.


    Something on the ground caught his eye and he hurried to it. His foot caught something and he fell to the ground. He turned himself over to see he had tripped over a body. His heart stopped and his stomach churned. He couldn''t make out who it was, but the body was built like a man''s. The body lay face down in the dirt; dried blood pooled around him. Mido stared at the body, hesitant. He sucked in a breath and turned the body over; it was one of Librona''s soldiers.


    Mido''s eyes searched the area once more. What had happened? Where were Calliope and Maria? Mido looked towards what had originally caught his eye. He crawled over to inspect the object; it was a dead dog. Around the dog''s neck, he saw Asmar''s emblem.


    Mido pushed himself off the ground and ran towards Lily. Asmar had Calliope, and possibly the others. Mido wasted no time kicking Lily back into a gallop through the woods. They made their way through once more, Mido''s mind racing. He had to be realistic about this; he could not charge into Asmar alone. King Sloan would send troops with him.


    Mido bent his head down once more, keeping himself close to Lily''s body, allowing her to maneuver freely through the woods. Asmar would waste no time with Calliope. Surely they would do everything in their power to kill her. Mido pinched his lips together, but a pathetic sob escaped anyway. He squeezed his eyes shut. Calliope had her powers; she was strong. This wasn''t over. Surely she would have defended herself. But she wouldn''t kill if she could avoid it. Maybe she found somewhere to hide. Maybe she was safe with Maria.


    ¡°She''s safe,¡± he mumbled to himself, over and over.


    He let his mind wander as Lily carried him out of the woods and across the kingdom. The rain continued to strike the Earth angrily as they galloped, not letting up for a moment. Mido felt Lily slow and he looked up from the protection of her neck. She stood before the river, the bridge destroyed and washed away. Mido kicked Lily once more.


    ¡°C''mon, girl,¡± he mumbled.


    Lily pranced and snorted and eyed the rushing river. She pricked her ears towards her master as he spoke calmly to her.


    ¡°C''mon, Lily, we need to save Calli.¡±


    The horse nickered and approached the bank. She threw her head and sniffed at the water. She threw her head once more, then plunged into the river. Mido gripped at her mane as the horse struggled against the rush of the water. The icy water stung at Mido''s body and splashed over them as Lily pushed on. He gasped for air when it was granted to them and clung to the mare, praying she''d make it across. Her legs paddled furiously beneath her. Mido could hear her snorting hard. Her sides heaved as she used all of her strength to get them across.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Mido felt her hooves hit the bottom as they neared the other side of the river. The horse pulled herself forward, stretching her neck as far as she could to stay above the water. Her front legs searched for a place near the banking that would hold long enough to pull them out of the water. When she found her spot, she lunged forward, climbing out of the river with all of her might. Mido clung to her as her body lurched forward. Her back legs slipped a few times before catching the banking. She trotted away for a moment before stopping to shake.


    Mido patted her neck, cooing to her as he let her catch her breath. When her breathing slowed, Mido pushed her on once more. The horse found her rhythm and continued their way across the kingdom towards Librona. Mido had lost all sense of time, but he imagined it was nightfall when they finally reached the capital, the battle still raging in the distance. He turned Lily towards the battle and searched the chaotic battlefield for King Sloan. He caught sight of the king and his steed just on the outskirts of the battlefield, shouting commands at his troops. Mido pushed Lily faster until they reached his side. The rain continued to pelt the Earth as they shouted over the thunder.


    ¡°They''ve got Calli,¡± Mido panted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± King Sloan turned to him, his eyes knit tightly together from the stress of the battle.


    ¡°Asmar. They have her,¡± he said between gasps, his heart racing.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Mido shook his head. ¡°Spies. I dunno.¡±


    ¡°It''s at least a day''s trip to Asmar,¡± King Sloan said. ¡°If they have her, it could be too late.¡±


    Mido shook his head hard. ¡°No. I''m going.¡± Mido turned to leave.


    ¡°Mido, wait.¡±


    Mido stopped, turned to his king, and waited.


    King Sloan hesitated for a moment before sighing. ¡°You can''t fight a kingdom alone.¡±


    Mido forced a crooked, half-hearted grin. ¡°I could, but please don''t make me.¡±


    King Sloan nodded. ¡°I know. But I can''t give you much to accompany you. I need men here to defend the city.¡±


    Mido nodded as he looked over the battlefield.


    ¡°I will come with you,¡± King Sloan added.


    Mido hesitated. ¡°Your kingdom needs you here, sir.¡±


    ¡°My kingdom needs an end to this war. I must speak with Rowan right away. I have good men here that will protect this kingdom with their lives.¡±


    Mido nodded. ¡°I hope your horse can keep up.¡±


    Mido scanned the battlefield for Ian as King Sloan barked orders to his troops and found him and his horse in the midst of a group of Asmarian knights. Mido pushed Lily forward into the fight and let his sword come down hard against their armor. Lily snorted and threw her head as Mido directed her through the fight, swinging his sword and bending his body to dodge the oncoming blows. The two men fought the knights off quickly until they fell to the ground and their horses bolted away. Mido motioned to Ian to pull back and the two raced back towards King Sloan.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Ian asked his friend as he pulled his horse to a stop on the outskirts of the battlefield.


    ¡°Calli and Maria are gone.¡±


    Ian felt his heart stop for a second. ¡°What do you mean gone?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They''re in Asmar. Are you coming with me?¡±


    Ian smiled at his friend. ¡°You had to even ask?¡±


    Mido turned to his king. King Sloan waved his arm and a group of mounted soldiers followed them back towards the city to prepare for their journey. Mido waited impatiently, barking orders at his men until they were ready. Mido and King Sloan lead their soldiers out of the city and through the kingdom. Where Scarletta''s castle was to the south of the kingdom, Asmar was to the East, just on the other side of the distant mountain range. Getting the troops over the ridge would be the biggest challenge, though he did not know what waited on the other side.


    They rode towards the mountain range as the storm continued its heavenly attack. They reached the base of the range within an hour''s ride and began the climb over the ridge. They galloped through the trees, hooves splashing in the rain water that rushed down the mountain. The horses slipped in the mud as they climbed, but pressed onward. The mountain grew steeper and the trees thinned until they reached a roaring river, hurrying its way down the mountain side. They stopped to examine the obstacle; it was far too strong for the horses. Their only option was to make their way around.


    Mido grew aggravated. Time was not on their side and now their journey would be even longer. He pushed Lily on, encouraging the others to travel faster. The horses whinnied, their breathing hard as they continued their way up the mountain and around the river. Hours after they started their climb, they finally reached the mouth of the river. They circled around the lake and continued up, the peak in sight.


    The rocky mountain side was slippery from the rain. The horses could not go on any longer at their gallop. They picked their way carefully, slipping occasionally and falling to their knees. They pushed themselves up and pulled themselves on until they reached the mountain''s peak. Mido and King Sloan examined the view below. To the east, they could just make out the faint shape of Rowan''s castle. Camps dotted the area around the capital, their fires burning brightly, flickering in the night.


    The troop pushed on, making their way down the mountain side. The horses followed each other one by one through the slippery rocks once more until they made it below treeline. Their pace quickened and Mido felt at ease once back in their gallop. They made their way off the mountain quickly. Mido was relieved to be galloping across the kingdom, the castle growing as they got closer.


    They approached a nearby camp, surprising the troops. They drew their swords and blew through the camp, taking out any soldier in their way, but not stopping to engage. The soldiers shouted to one another and suddenly, their fire was out in warning. Mido and King Sloan galloped on with their soldiers. All that lay before them was the castle.

 50

    Calliope listened to the rain against the castle''s walls just outside of the dungeon. A steady stream of rainwater leaked in through a crack in the cell, pooling at her side in a strangely soothing pattern.


    Drip... Drip... Drip...


    Calliope sat on the cold, stone floor, helpless as she watched each drop fall to the little puddle. The ripples raced to the edge of the puddle where they promptly disappeared until the next drop brought them back to life. Her body felt numb and sore, and her mind was quiet. Sleep eluded her all night as she stared at the puddle; she had might as well already be dead. The minutes turned to hours and she grew more and more hopeless. Her will was gone the moment they tossed her into that cell. Her faith in humanity trickled away with each kick to her gut. King Rowan watched with a smile on his face and evil in his eyes as the witch lay crumpled and helpless at his feet.


    Calliope ached for Mido. She clung to the idea that Mido may realize she was gone before it was too late. But he was in the midst of a war; maybe he wouldn''t notice at all until she was already dead and the war was lost. She hoped that her death would at least bring peace to their world once more.


    She should have died long ago. No one should have gone through this for her. No lives should have been lost for her. Her stomach twisted and she felt nauseous. She let her head rest against the hard wall. She begged for dawn to come quick so it could all be over with. Her tears stained the stone floor as she sobbed to herself quietly. She wished she could see Mido one last time and kiss his lips. She saw him there, sitting beside her as the fire warmed their faces in that familiar forest. She listened as she explained to her what emotions were like. She wished she could have told him that she knew what love was, now. She knew because of him.


    She didn''t move an inch, too numb to care any longer. She didn''t move when the gray dawn lit the dungeon or when footsteps echoed from down the hallway. Two men rounded the corner, but still she did not budge. She heard the keys jingle together as one unlocked the bars that contained her. The men walked to her and unlocked her from her chains on the wall. Without a word, they pulled her to her feet and pushed her out of the cell. Calliope could feel the tips of their swords sharp on her back as they nudged her on. Their blades pressed painfully into her back as she staggered through the dungeon. She followed the first man through the dungeon, aware of the second man close behind, ready to attack her at any sign.


    The rain had ceased to fall from the gray sky when they left the castle''s walls, but the sun was still lost behind the dark clouds. Thunder continued to roll angrily in the sky like a drum that accompanied the march to her death. The men led her through the city; citizens crowded around, yelling and spitting at her. Calliope didn''t dare to make eye contact. She walked on, staring at the cobblestone road, wincing at every crude remark and cheer for he inevitable death. She held her breath and forced back tears, her gaze locked on her feet as the endless walk finally came to a close.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The man that lead the procession stopped and stepped aside. Calliope looked up at her fate. There, up high for all to see, and with dry straw at it''s base, was the stake that waited for her body. The young king stood beside the stake, waiting. His face was hard when he saw her, but his lips curved in a slight smile as he was about to have his revenge. The two men pushed her forward and she made her way shakily up the creaky steps. The men pushed her towards the stake and tied her arms behind her. They bowed to the young king and joined the crowd below.


    The man approached her, but Calliope did not look up. His hands grasped at her chin, pulling her face towards him. ¡°It is so good to see you here, witch,¡± he said to her. ¡°I never thought I''d see the day where I could finally make Librona pay for what they''ve done to me and my kingdom. It''s such a shame they can''t be here to see their beloved witch die in the flames.¡±


    He threw her chin down and addressed his citizens. Calliope clenched her fists and squeezed her eyes shut in an attempt to block out everything around her. She couldn''t bear to hear his voice, praising his kingdom and readying them for the show that was about to take place. Her chest heaved as she attempted to hold back sobs. She just hoped that after this, Librona would be at peace.


    The young man turned his back to the crowd, a wicked grin on his face. It was time. He nodded to a man who approached Calliope, a lit torch in hand. He lowered the torch and the dry straw immediately caught. Calliope held her breath and watched as the fire raced across the straw and towards her feet. The smoke billowed around her and into her lungs. Her breathing grew short and forced as the smoke penetrated deep within her lungs. The fire reached her feet; she could feel the heat increase rapidly. She pulled her feet back as far as she could, but the fire chased at her ankles, eager to make their way up her body. The fire burned at her feet; the pain was unlike anything she had felt before. She bit her lip until it bled in an attempt to hold back her cries. She tried to shut her mind off, tried to ignore the pain, but the pain grew immensely and quickly around her legs.


    Amongst the crackling of the flames, she could hear screams. The citizens who watched below were panicked. She dared to open her eyes and looked up. She had to have been dead, she thought. It was the only explanation to why she saw Mido and Lily, just yards away. She tried to call to him, but her voice seemed lost. Her head grew light and she felt her world slipping away. She yelled again, louder and louder, clinging desperately to the daylight, but it was gone.

 51

    Mido jumped off Lily and fought his way through the panicked crowd. Librona''s soldiers fought in hand to hand combat with Asmar''s army. King Sloan''s voice roared to his army and called to Asmar''s cowardly king. Mido took in his surroundings; King Rowan had vanished as soon as Librona made their appearance, but Mido''s mind was on Calliope, burning on the stake. His heart raced as he pushed his way through, dropping his sword and running as fast as he could. He leapt onto the platform and pulled out his dagger. The straw was completely engulfed in flames, but he ignored the searing burns to his legs as he stumbled through and cut at the rope that bound her wrists. Calliope fell limp against him. Mido threw her body onto his shoulder. He jumped out of the flames and collapsed on the floor, the witch still safe in his arms. Calliope''s face was still. Feeling a presence, Mido looked up. Asmar''s soldiers surrounded him, their swords drawn.


    Mido''s eyes darted between them, looking for an escape. They had him blocked; he could only fight his way through, but his time was limited. Calliope needed help fast. He lay Calliope down and drew his dagger ¨C he felt naked without his sword ¨C and readied himself for their attack, ready to protect Calliope at all cost. At that moment, the Earth shook. Soldiers hollered to each other over the screams of the citizens. A blinding light flashed around them and a voice echoed off the city''s walls.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The crowd grew still and silent. Anxious eyes darted around, looking for the source of the voice. Mido turned to see a frail woman approaching his side. Her angry eyes assessed the city.


    ¡°This has gone on long enough,¡± she shouted. ¡°Drop your weapons.¡±


    King Rowan pushed his way through the crowd towards them, his sword in hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he barked to his frail mother.


    ¡°Enough, Rowan. I will not let you lead my kingdom to their death.¡±


    ¡°Your kingdom?¡± he echoed.


    The woman bent over Calliope and examined her. ¡°She needs immediate aid,¡± she said. She closed her eyes and let her hands hover over Calliope''s body. She mumbled under her breath and a light began to glow around them.


    Calliope''s eyes fluttered open. Mido dropped to his knees and let his hands run through her hair. The woman stood and looked over her citizens once more. They gawked and murmured in fright. She met her son''s gaze.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he yelled. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Rowan. I cannot let you kill an innocent witch.¡±


    ¡°You''re one of them!¡±


    ¡°You are, too,¡± she said to him.


    He shook his head, furious. ¡°I am not one of those things,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Rowan, you are my son. I am a witch. You are a wizard.¡±


    He shook his head again. ¡°Don''t lie to me. What have you done with my mother?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The woman approached Rowan, her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I''m sorry you had to find out this way,¡± she said quietly. She looked to her son with sadness in her eyes.


    Rowan looked her over for a moment, his gaze hard. He twisted out from under her touch and turned away.


    ¡°You''re the reason my father is dead,¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Rowan, I am not Scarletta.¡±


    He turned towards his mother, angry. ¡°Did he know?¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You''ve been lying to your kingdom this whole time.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice, Rowan. This kingdom murdered my mother.¡±


    Rowan stared at his mother in shock. His face was pale. ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°Scarletta was my sister.¡±


    Voices of Asmar rose at the news. Some shouted at the witch in anger.


    ¡°Traitor!¡± they yelled.


    ¡°Burn them both!¡±


    King Rowan felt the fury boil inside of him. ¡°How could you do this to us?¡±


    ¡°Rowan, I have done nothing but serve your father and this kingdom. I haven''t used an ounce of my magic since my mother was burned.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°I am not Scarletta.¡±


    Voices continued to shout amongst the crowd. King Rowan turned and looked over his citizens. His mind raced and he felt torn. He only wanted to bring justice to his kingdom. He never would have imagined that the very things he was trying to kill lived right in his castle walls. And that blood was in him.


    ¡°You betrayed us,¡± he whispered. ¡°In this kingdom''s war with Scarletta, you stood by and did nothing. You let them die.¡±


    ¡°You can''t think that,¡± she begged, the tears mixing with the rain that dripped down her face. ¡°When I had you, all I could think was to keep you safe and away from this. I couldn''t do anything, don''t you understand that? I would have been killed, and you would have had no one. This kingdom would have had no one. This kingdom would not be here today if my secret were known.¡±


    The city grew quiet around them. Mido watched as the witch and the wizard locked their gazes on each other. He felt Calliope take his hand and he met her gaze. He forced a reassuring smile and pushed stray strands of hair out of her face.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Rowan?¡± his mother asked.


    ¡°I can''t put my kingdom under such risk,¡± he said, his gaze falling on Calliope. ¡°She could turn on us any minute.¡±


    ¡°Calliope is different.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know that.¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, Rowan?


    King Rowan hesitated, his gaze shifting to his feet. ¡°I don''t know,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Whatever you do to her, you have to do to me.¡±


    ¡°There could be more out there. How am I supposed to know this isn''t a set up?¡±


    ¡°What if there are more? Wouldn''t you want us on your side? Wouldn''t you want them to see that you are not a threat to them?¡±


    King Rowan turned to his kingdom once more. They looked at him with anxious, trusting eyes. He looked at Calliope, lying helpless in Mido''s lap. He looked at his mother, the only family he had left. He had trusted her his entire life. From the time he took the throne two years ago, at only sixteen years old.


    His stomach churned as he turned back to his kingdom. She had so many opportunities to strike; to get revenge on her fallen mother and sister, and to make the kingdom hers. And she could still strike at any moment. He and his people would never be truly safe as long as she lived amongst them. She could turn and betray them at any moment. If he learned anything over their long battle with witches, it was that they could not be trusted.


    ¡°No, Mother,¡± he said slowly and softly, meeting her gaze with confidence. ¡°You are the threat.¡± King Rowan raised his sword above him. The rays of the emerging sun caught the blade''s sharp, sleek edges and flashed across Kaya''s face.


    Kaya stood her ground, bracing herself. She wouldn''t dare use magic on her son. If she was going to leave this world, she was going to do it proving that she was not the same with Scarletta was. She held her head high and waited for the blade to meet her throat.

 52

    Calliope felt her world fade in and out around her. She winced as the sounds of the chaotic city buzzed manically in her ears. The world began to clear from its blurred state and her eyes darted around the city until they found King Rowan and Kaya. She watched in horror as the queen stood, waiting for her death. King Rowan shouted to his army, his voice suddenly lost in the crowd''s uproar. Calliope lurched to her feet, pushing Mido aside as King Rowan brought his sword through the air towards his own mother. Calliope felt her throat grow hoarse as she screamed, but she heard nothing. She threw her arms out, but her magic was still locked away in the necklace around her neck.


    Calliope fell to her knees as the sword came across Kaya''s neck. The witch''s head dropped to the ground and rolled across the floorboards. Calliope choked back in horror, gasping for air as the head came to a stop, just inches from the edge of the stage for all to see. She stared in stunned silence as the headless body collapsed. Her heart twisted in agony in her chest. She tried to scream, but no sound escaped her throat.


    She felt a hand grip her hard and Calliope was lurched off of her knees and to her feet. She tried to force out another yell, but her voice was still lost. She let the hand drag her through the kingdom as she continued to yell silently. She stumbled to keep up and watched frightfully as rebellious citizens and soldiers chased after her, swords and daggers in the air. King Rowan stood tall on the stage, his mother''s head now in his grasp. He raised it high above him as he encouraged his army and his citizens to avenge their homeland.


    Calliope continued to run, faster this time, focusing her mind on the chaos around her. She was running; running with Mido as he swung his sword violently around them. They were outnumbered by an angry kingdom; there would be no surviving this if she didn''t act quickly.


    ¡°The stone!¡± she yelled to Mido. He caught her gaze at the corner of his eyes and nodded. In one, swift movement, he pulled Calliope into his chest; he swung his sword at the advancing crowd with one hand and snapped the leather necklace around Calliope''s neck with the other. Without missing a beat, Calliope lurched forward with remarkable speed; she felt the magic pulse strongly through and out of her body, sending an invisible wave around them and into the crowd. The strong force sent the Asmarians flying backwards through the air and into nearby buildings. The fighting stopped for a moment as the Asmarians and Libronans looked on in stunned shock.  All eyes were on Calliope as she stood in the center of the city, bodies scattered around her from the attack.


    Her heart raced and she suddenly felt more alive than she had in a long time. She stood tall, looking over the frightened people around her. Citizens and soldiers of Asmar and Librona both looked at her with unease, suddenly aware of the witch''s power. She turned to King Rowan, still standing with his mother''s head. He stood tall, but Calliope could sense the fright in his eyes as he looked upon her. Calliope walked slowly towards Asmar''s king, stepping casually over the bodies in her path. No one dared to move as they watched the witch. She met his gaze as she approached and stopped just yards away; his hands shook and fell to his side.


    ¡°Take one more step, witch, and I will have your head, too,¡± he threatened, his voice shaking.


    Calliope let a sly smile split her face as her eyes seemed to flash at him wickedly. Keeping her gaze locked on his, she took a confident step forward.


    Asmar''s soldiers sprinted to defend their king, but Calliope was quicker. She let another invisible wave loose, launching the soldiers across the center of the city. Without wasting a moment, she bounded onto the stage. King Rowan tumbled backwards; Kaya''s head dropped from his grip and rolled across the floorboards once more. Calliope pounced onto her target, throwing her hand before her and flipping his sword out of his grasp. She felt Rowan''s blood pulse violently through his veins. She stared wickedly into his eyes, the devilish smile gone from her face. Soldiers and citizens fought amongst each other behind Calliope as she continued to taunt her pray.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°There is no place for you in this world,¡± Calliope hissed in his face. She stood above him and smiled. She raised her arms above her head, summoning her magic, and watched the color drain from her victim''s face. The Earth trembled and cracked around them. She shot an arm towards the king suddenly and let her violent magic meet its fated target. King Rowan''s screams echoed through the city, but only for a quick moment before his body jolted from the magic, sending him flying through the air and to the ground. The king''s lifeless body lay mangled in a muddy puddle.


    Calliope stood alone on the stage as the magic slowed and died around her. Suddenly aware of her surroundings, she spun around and scanned the chaos that had overcome the city. She couldn''t help but to notice the shock and horror from the people she had called friends and family. Her knees shook and her stomach churned. She fell to her knees and choked on the lump in her throat. Her body shook violently as she gasped for air.


    She felt herself being pulled to her feet once more. The world spun around her and she fought to stay conscious. She stumbled into a strong body as the arms pulled her up. She heard Mido''s familiar voice. She tried to call to him but her voice felt distant. She let the arms continue to guide her. She felt the arms lift her into the air. She felt the thick, coarse hair of a horse''s mane. And then they were moving, faster and faster. It took all her strength to stay on the horse''s back as the steed carried her away from the city.


    When the horse began to slow, Calliope gathered the strength to look around, finally coming back completely into the world. She pulled the horse around, staring at the distant castle. Smoke billowed up from the city, melting in with the darkening sky. She felt her heart sink in her chest and she slid off the horse''s back.


    ¡°Calliope.¡± A voice behind her reminded her she was not alone. She turned to see soldiers mounted on their horses, watching her carefully. King Sloan and Mido were amongst them. King Sloan''s eyebrows knit together as Mido looked to her with fear in his eyes. Mido dismounted and hurried to her, pulling her back towards her horse.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Calliope asked frantically. She pulled away from Mido.


    ¡°We need to get you out of here,¡± Mido said, grabbing her wrist and pulling her back. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°But, King Rowan...¡± Calliope stuttered. ¡°The witch...¡± King Rowan''s lifeless eyes flashed through her mind. His mother''s severed head rolled across the ground. It couldn''t be true.


    Mido''s expression was hard as he looked to her. ¡°You killed him, Calliope.¡±


    Calliope shook her head, her heart racing. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Calli, we need to go, now. Those people will do anything to see you dead. My soldiers are holding them back as long as they can.¡±


    ¡°They will die,¡± she sobbed as she pulled back towards the kingdom''s capital.


    ¡°Don''t let them die in vain,¡± he hissed at her.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± she muttered as Mido dragged her back towards her horse. ¡°No, no, no,¡± she repeated over and over. She felt her world begin to slip away from her grasp.


    Mido grabbed her waist and threw her over his soldier.


    ¡°No!¡± she shouted. ¡°I can save them! They can''t die! Let me save them!¡±


    Mido threw her back into the saddle. ¡°Stay on that horse and don''t fucking move,¡± he growled at her. Mido mounted Lily and took the reins from Calliope, leading her and her horse through the kingdom.

 53

    They crossed the distant mountains and back over Librona''s borders as morning broke the horizon. The horses walked across the battlefield slowly. Calliope scanned the field. The metallic smell of blood stained the air and lingered in their noses as a reminder of the battle that took place just hours before. The Earth was painted in the spilled blood of their comrades. Weapons lay scattered and abandoned across the battlefield, grave markers of where their owners had fallen. She turned to Mido, meeting his gaze. She felt the familiar lump return to her throat. Their horses walked side by side and she reached for Mido''s hand.


    ¡°Don''t look,¡± he instructed her, not meeting her gaze.


    Calliope tried to avert her eyes from the morbid scene, but she couldn''t ignore the smell of war in the air. Her eyes fell on every abandoned piece of equipment; every blood stained scar on the Earth. She shivered as she pictured the soldiers fighting to their deaths right where they rode, alive and well, and she began to weep.


    Mido''s heart flipped in his chest as he heard Calliope''s sobs. He slowed Lily when he realized she had fallen behind. He reached for Calliope''s hand and pulled it toward him, catching her attention. Her wet, red, hopeless gaze met his weakly.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he growled. ¡°Don''t look away. Just look at me.¡±


    Calliope nodded and held her gaze. She pinched her lips together and pushed through the pain in her chest, forcing each breath into her lungs.


    Mido kept his gaze locked on hers and forced a crooked smile. ¡°Don''t look back,¡± he reminded her. He hoped she couldn''t see through his faux confidence. He tried to remain reassuring and strong, but inside he could feel himself falling apart; Calliope was all that held him together.


    Calliope squeezed her eyes shut and let the horse carry her through the kingdom, her hand still safely in Mido''s, until they reached Alryn''s walls. Their journey seemed to drag endlessly, and she was relieved when she was back in the city she called home. She hoped seeing the people of Librona would cheer her up, but instead of celebratory cheers, they were greeted by a distraught city as soldiers had only just made their return. Wounded soldiers were scattered in the roads as citizens hurried between them, searching for loved ones and carrying supplies. Mothers and daughters called to their missing fathers and sons; young women cried over the loss of their husbands.


    Calliope couldn''t bear to see the pain she brought upon the citizens of Librona. It was all too much. Their anguished cries echoed through her ears. Her heart tore through her chest; she wished she could sacrifice her own life to bring back their loved ones. She shook her head and slid off the horse''s back. Mido turned Lily around and watched Calliope run out of the city. He tried to run after her, but King Sloan''s voice called him back. He hesitated for a moment, watching her disappear, and turned to join the king at his side on the castle''s grounds.


    Mido dismounted and found Jon standing alone as the soldiers busied themselves with their horses and equipment. They carried the wounded inside and shouted orders to one another, causing a chaos unlike any battle. Jon watched with a blank stare as the soldiers hurried around him as if he weren''t there. His eyes scanned the scene before him but he didn''t move. Mido hurried to Jon''s side; his face was cold and emotionless as he watched Mido approach. He looked into Mido''s eyes but said nothing. Mido guided the lost young man inside the castle where it was quiet.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Where''s William?¡± Jon''s voice was hoarse.


    Mido shook his head. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°What am I going to tell them?¡± His eyes began to well.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that now,¡± Mido said quickly, forcing his voice through his tight throat.


    ¡°He was going to marry that girl,¡± Jon added quietly, looking past Mido. ¡°He told me.¡±


    Mido looked away from the teary kid and pinched his lips together. He patted Jon on the shoulder and left him alone in the castle. Mido pushed the memories that flashed through his head away as he made his way back outside. He trotted to his king''s side, who waited anxiously.


    ¡°This isn''t over, Mido,¡± King Sloan said to his knight, his eyebrows knit together. His wrinkles deepened from the wears of the war upon them. He looked over his distraught city with helplessness in his eyes. ¡°This is far from over.¡±


    Mido nodded, feeling at a loss. Their war with Asmar was only just beginning. They were a kingdom without a king; a rogue nation. They wanted revenge, and they wouldn''t rest until Calliope was dead. Mido swallowed hard and tried to remain focus as the reality of the situation began to sink in dauntingly.


    King Sloan turned to him. ¡°Calliope cannot stay in this kingdom.¡±


    Mido looked to his king nervously. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°She will not be safe here.¡± King Sloan hesitated. ¡°And I cannot put my kingdom through the risk of protecting her any longer.¡±


    Mido said nothing. He turned away and looked over the mourning city.


    King Sloan cleared his throat. ¡°I cannot afford to send any soldiers to her aid. She will be on her own from here on out.¡±


    Mido turned to his king, angry. ¡°What do you think she''s going to do?¡± he hissed. ¡°This is her home. She saved your kingdom from Scarletta.¡±


    ¡°She murdered a king, Mido,¡± King Sloan growled. ¡°I cannot protect her from that. I did what I could for her. She went too far. We''re in too deep now. I have to be here for my kingdom. Asmar is a rogue nation now.¡±


    ¡°She can help us.¡±


    ¡°What do you think she can do, Mido?¡± he said loudly. ¡°She is a witch. If we let her help, she will destroy that kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Either she does, or we die trying.¡±


    ¡°This war started because we were protecting her. I cannot protect a witch who will use her magic to kill. She will no longer be the good witch, even if she is doing it to protect us. Our kingdom will be a threat to all kingdoms, not just Asmar.¡±


    ¡°She will be a threat anywhere she goes. She has nowhere to go. You cannot abandon her like that. She has nothing.¡±


    King Sloan straightened and held his gaze on the knight. ¡°My decision is final.¡±


    Mido stared at his king in silence for a moment. He pulled his shoulders back and he, too, held his gaze. ¡°I will not help you in this war any longer,¡± he stated after a moment.


    King Sloan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I''m leaving with Calliope.¡±


    ¡°You will abandon your kingdom and your duties as a knight?¡± King Sloan asked angrily. ¡°You will be banished for this. I will not see your face within these borders ever again.¡±


    Mido held his gaze on Librona''s king as he removed his sword from its sheath and let it fall to the ground at their feet.


    King Sloan glanced at the renouncement of Mido''s knighthood, hesitant. ¡°Don''t do this, Mido,¡± he said, meeting Mido''s gaze once more.


    Mido held his gaze a moment longer, then turned away from the king. He mounted Lily, pulled her around, and pointed her towards the city. He shouted to his horse and, without looking back, they galloped through the city and across the kingdom in search of Calliope.

 54

    Mido urged Lily across the fields of Librona as the sun made its ascent higher and higher into the blue sky, but when they arrived at their favorite spot by the river, Calliope was nowhere to be seen. There was no sign of her presence; not even a footprint on the banking. He started to worry and scanned the rolling hills. He nudged Lily with his heel and they moved on, galloping towards the forest. He couldn''t imagine she had gone far on foot, but he had no idea fully of what her magic allowed her to do. She could have been invisible for all he knew.


    Rider and steed reached the treeline, slowing as the forest thickened around them. He prayed she didn''t venture far. He had never been deeper than Scarletta''s castle, just outside of the border, but he had a feeling Calliope headed there. He pointed Lily in that direction. They trotted through the forest, Mido on full alert, aware of every movement and sound around them. They travelled in eerie silence; only Lily''s hooves could be heard amongst the dead lives and the crackling of broken twigs.


    They trotted across the stream that cut through the trees. The distant thunder of the waterfall filled the air. He let Lilly stop at the bank and the mare dipped her nose in the cool water that was once stained with his blood almost a year ago. He looked into the trees; the ruins weren''t much further. He tapped Lily on the side once more and the mare brought her head up and continued their journey through the forest. The trees thinned as they made their way to the clearing where the witch''s castle once stood. Amongst the rubble, Calliope stood quietly. Mido dismounted and made his way to her side.


    ¡°Calliope.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± she muttered, not turning to him. ¡°This war is all my doing.¡±


    Mido took her hand in his. ¡°No, it''s not,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Is Lucas all right?¡± she asked, the young prince on her mind.


    Mido nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Calliope sighed, relieved to know that he was safe. ¡°And Ian?¡±


    Mido hadn''t seen his friend since he left Asmar with Calliope. He was sure that Ian was still fighting Asmar''s soldiers, holding them off to ensure their escape.


    ¡°He''s fine,¡± Mido said quietly, thinking of his comrades who risked their lives for them. He saw William and Jon once more in the midst of battle and winced.


    ¡°I think I''d like to try that ale thing again,¡± she muttered. She peeked at Mido but he was silent.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked, sensing something was amiss. She watched as Mido shook his head. ¡°Please tell me,¡± she whispered. ¡°You know I''ll find out.¡±


    ¡°William is dead,¡± he said, his voice wavering.


    Calliope felt her heart stop and caught her breath.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, stuttering. ¡°He wasn''t supposed to be a part of this.¡±


    Mido sighed. ¡°Well, they were.¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose as he always did. Calliope''s heart ached for the young man. She leaned into Mido; his breathing felt shallow.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said, forcing the words past the lump in her throat. She swallowed hard, but the lump remained, painful as ever.


    Mido shook his head. ¡°It''s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that. I know you. You would have done anything to protect him.¡±


    He shook his head again. ¡°I did nothing. I couldn''t do anything.¡±


    Calliope said nothing. She turned her attention to the rubble.


    ¡°You should go back,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I can''t.¡±


    She turned back to him. ¡°You have responsibilities to your king.¡±


    Mido hesitated. ¡°Calli,¡± he began. ¡°King Sloan can''t protect you in his kingdom any more.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Her heart stopped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You murdered their king.¡±


    Calliope felt her eyes well. She turned away. ¡°I know, Mido.¡±


    ¡°Calli, what the hell happened?¡± He looked at her hard.


    ¡°He killed his own mother,¡± she said, sobbing. She felt her knees grow weak again and she leaned into Mido''s chest. He wrapped his arms around her and rested his cheek against her head.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what happened,¡± she muttered. ¡°My magic. It felt so good to use it.¡± She hesitated. ¡°He murdered her, Mido. I couldn''t let him get away with that. I don''t know what came over me.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he repeated. He pushed her away, his hands hard on her shoulders, and looked in her eyes. ¡°But his kingdom will not see it that way.¡±


    Calliope tired to swallow the lump in her throat. ¡°I murdered him. I murdered an innocent life. I''m a killer. I''m no better than Scarletta.¡± She let the tears fall from her eyes quietly, her heart breaking in her chest.


    ¡°We can''t stay here anymore,¡± he whispered to her, holding her close to him. ¡°Asmar will come looking for you, and they will destroy anyone in their way until they find you.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan doesn''t want me around anymore, does he?¡±


    Mido shook his head. ¡°If he could protect you, he would,¡± Mido assured her. ¡°But there''s no way he can protect you and his kingdom.¡±


    Calliope nodded, accepting her fate. ¡°I have to leave, don''t I?¡± She felt the sick feeling return to her stomach. Just when she found a life for herself, she was back where she started; alone and defeated. How could anyone live such a life? Her heart ached for the kingdom and what she put them through.


    ¡°I will come with you,¡± Mido said.


    Calliope shook her head. ¡°You can''t. Mido, you belong here. This is your home.¡±


    ¡°This isn''t my home anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mido, you''re a knight. You cannot abandon your kingdom like that. They need you. I''m a witch; I''ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Mido looked at his feet and said nothing.


    ¡°What aren''t you telling me, Mido?¡± she asked, suspicious. She knew him too well now; he couldn''t hide anything from her.


    Mido sighed and looked into the forest. Lily waited close by, picking at the leaves on a nearby tree and crunching it happily between her teeth. ¡°I left.¡±


    ¡°You left? What do you mean you left?¡±


    ¡°I betrayed my kingdom. I betrayed my king.¡±


    ¡°Mido, what are you saying?¡±


    Mido turned and met her gaze. ¡°I told King Sloan I was going with you. He said I was a knight and my duties were to protect my kingdom, and to do otherwise would be a betrayal. So I gave him my sword. And he banished me.¡±


    Calliope felt the color drain from her face. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± she whispered, horrified.


    ¡°Because,¡± he said, forcing a small, crooked smile. ¡°Some things are more important. Dying for my kingdom would mean nothing if you weren''t in it.¡±


    ¡°Mido, you''re being ridiculous,¡± Calliope stuttered. ¡°How could you be so stupid? Did you even think about the consequences?¡±


    Mido put a finger against her lips. ¡°I did,¡± he said. ¡°And I could not bear the thought of never seeing you again. I wouldn''t be able to live with myself knowing I''m not there to protect you. I would rather die knowing you''re safe. I wouldn''t survive in this war without you, Calliope.¡± He hesitated and let his hand cradle her face. ¡°You''re a strong, brave, stubborn little witch,¡± he said with a half smile. ¡°And I''m afraid I''ve fallen pathetically in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said quietly. Her heart fluttered in her chest. She felt anxious; a combination of excitement and happiness, fear and uncertainty, all at the same time.


    Mido watched as the breeze played with her hair. Her golden eyes sparkled in the sunlight. His chest ached as if his heart were reaching for her. He took her chin in his hands and pulled her towards him. He pressed his lips against hers, warm and soft. He held her face in his hands as her lips moved against his. He pulled away, captivated by those golden eyes.


    ¡°I thought I failed you when I saw you on that stake,¡± Mido said, searching her eyes. He tried to push the images out of his head. ¡°I can''t live without you, Calli. Don''t ever do that to me again.¡±


    Calliope smiled. ¡°I''ll try not to.¡±


    Mido brushed her hair out of her face. ¡°I love you, Calliope,¡± he whispered, pressing his lips against hers once more. Their heads swam and their hearts beat, perfectly synchronized, in their chests. It was as if all their troubles had melted away. It was just her and Mido, and she wished the moment never had to end.


    ¡°I love you, Mido,¡± she whispered, pressing her lips harder against his. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing close to his chest. She felt safe in his arms. She felt relieved that he would be with here, but also angry that he sacrificed his life in Librona for her.


    ¡°You still shouldn''t have done that,¡± she muttered, pulling away.


    Mido smiled. ¡°There''s nothing you can do about it now. What''s done is done, so you might as well let me go with you.¡±


    Calliope hesitated, the reality of their situation flooding her mind once more. ¡°It... I... We can''t just leave them like this. I can''t leave them to fight to their deaths.¡±


    ¡°King Sloan is right; they have a better chance as long as you''re not in the kingdom. Asmar wants you, not Librona. We can help them by getting as far away as possible.¡±


    Calliope''s stomach churned. She couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her home. But, it wasn''t her home anymore. Nor was it ever. She, a witch, would never truly have a home, anywhere.


    ¡°I can''t stay anywhere,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have to be on the run for the rest of my life. I won''t be safe anywhere. I have nowhere to call home.¡± She felt the tears well up once more at this realization.


    Mido shrugged. ¡°At least we can be homeless together,¡± he said in an attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°Better than nothing, right?¡±


    Calliope met his gaze and felt comfort and assurance in his eyes. She nodded slowly and took in a deep breath.

 55

    With Asmar to the north of them and the ocean to the east, their only option was to head towards the forest, crossing over Librona''s borders and to unknown territory. Neither Mido nor Calliope had ever traveled further passed Scarletta''s domains, but they were sure other kingdoms lay beyond the deep and seemingly endless forest.


    When Alryn disappeared over the horizon, Mido slowed Lily to a walk. The world around them was quiet except for the crickets that chirped on the cool breeze. Fireflies dotted the land around them like destinations on an old map. Lily stretched her neck out and shook her head as she walked through the tall grass. Her ears flicked at the bugs that buzzed quietly around her head and she snorted. Mido dismounted and continued onward, leading Lily with the reins.


    ¡°So,¡± Calliope said, finally breaking their silence. ¡°What''s the plan?¡±


    Mido smiled to himself as he walked on foot with his steed, resting her back from the extra weight. ¡°We''re rogue, there is no plan. We leave Librona and never return.¡±


    ¡°Forever on the run,¡± Calliope said quietly.


    ¡°Gives you a good chance to study up oh your magic,¡± Mido suggested in hopes of lifting her spirits.


    ¡°Magic will only draw attention to our whereabouts,¡± Calliope reminded him.


    ¡°Since when did you become the logical one?¡± He turned to her and winked.


    Calliope shrugged.


    ¡°The forest is deep,¡± Mido reminded her. ¡°Gives us some cover for a while, anyway. We should take advantage and learn what we can. We can grab Samus''s notes while we''re here. The house is close.¡±


    Calliope nodded and Mido lead the mare in the direction of the abandoned house. Mido helped Calliope go through the wizard''s journals, collecting every piece that they could find and rummaging through the drawers and cupboards one last time. The little tree that Calliope grew in the middle of the house was taller and full of lush, green life now as branches found their way through the cracked roof, reaching towards the warmth of the nourishing sunlight. Calliope gazed upon the strong tree, letting her hand rest against it''s rough, sturdy trunk. She imagined the house would slowly rot away and the tree would take over, making it''s mark upon the land; a marker of her time there in Librona. That tree would be all the remained of her life there.


    Calliope sighed and she met Mido outside to help him pack the saddle bags with their supplies. Lily waited patiently as they shifted their equipment on top of her. Her ears twitched lazily in the breeze and she snorted quietly.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Mido said, lifting Calliope onto the mare''s back once more. He took the reins in hand and led them back towards the forest, the treeline growing larger as they neared. He was determined to make it before morning broke, and the sky was already beginning to lighten with the promise of a new day.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He guided them across the last stretch of the kingdom and into the forest just as the sun made it''s appearance over the horizon. It''s warm, morning rays just barely touched upon the forest floor as the trees grew thickly around them. They traveled quietly well into the morning, picking their way over stumps and logs and rocks. As midday approached, Mido allowed his mare to rest. He helped Calliope off the horse''s back and unsaddled the horse, allowing her to graze quietly on her own.


    Calliope sat on the forest floor, her legs crossed, and flipped through the pages they had collected from Samus''s journals. Calliope reviewed his notes carefully, looking for anything of interest to her, but most of the spells and potions were already known to her.


    Mido busied himself with his dagger as Calliope continued to study the old, worn pages. He let his head rest against the trunk of a tree and looked through the branches into the blue sky. The sun was high over head now, and its rays warmed his cheeks. He peered at Calliope and watched as her eyes searched and deciphered the faded ink.


    ¡°Anything good?¡± he asked casually.


    Calliope shrugged. ¡°Common magic,¡± she stated. ¡°Some new things to me, but nothing extraordinary.¡± She sighed, disappointed. ¡°Samus studied Scarletta night and day. I thought there''d be something valuable here for sure.¡±


    ¡°You''ve only just touched some of his notes. There''s a whole bag full of pages waiting for you. I''m sure you''ll find something.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I doubt any of it would even be useful to me. Not now.¡±


    ¡°We''re rogue travelers, now. You never know what could come in handy.¡±


    ¡°I won''t fight anyone, any more. Ever again.¡±


    ¡°Well, what if we run into a dragon?¡±


    Calliope raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dragons? Dragons aren''t real.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t be so sure of that. There''s a whole world out there you know nothing about. There may even be other witches, and witch friendly kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡±


    ¡°I guess we have the rest of our lives to find out, then.¡± Mido smiled.


    ¡°I suppose that''s true.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let''s keep moving,¡± Mido said, getting to his feet and offering his hand to her. Mido saddled Lily and the two travelers mounted once more. Mido squeezed the mare forward and they made their way once more through the forest, their pace slow and steady, in no particular rush to leave their familiar territory and into foreign lands.


    ¡°Do you think we''ll ever be able to come back?¡± Calliope asked in a hushed voice.


    Mido shrugged. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°There may not be anything to come back to,¡± he pointed out, a grim reminder of the reality of the kingdom''s fate. ¡°We''re better off not being involved now.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Librona is your home. You have friends there.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°You''re the one that betrayed King Sloan.¡±


    ¡°Sloan is just a man who sits on a throne. We are not his people any more. Their business no longer concerns me.¡±


    Calliope was quiet for a moment. She didn''t want to push the matter further. Mido was right: what''s done was done. ¡°Guess we''re just a couple of renegades, now.¡±


    ¡°Pretty exciting, huh?¡±


    Calliope rolled her eyes. ¡°A witch and a mortal with no certain future.¡±


    ¡°Guess we have to make the best of it.¡±


    ¡°Guess so.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be so glum.¡±


    Calliope sighed. ¡°I''m not. I''m thankful; thankful I don''t have to do this alone. I guess I''ll adjust to this new life as I have before.¡±


    ¡°We''re in this together.¡±


    She nodded. Calliope let her hands rest on Lily''s rump, gazing through the branches and into the sky, watching the white, fluffy clouds stroll by in the breeze. The mare carried her riders through the forest and towards the kingdom''s boundary.

 56

    ¡°I can assure you that he will be an asset to winning this war.¡± An old woman stood with King Sloan in the empty throne room. Her voice was soft as she spoke.


    King Sloan looked to her skeptically as his hand stroke his beard. ¡°I hardly see his significance. He''s a damn, stubborn fool, and he betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don''t see it,¡± she said. ¡°He couldn''t be more like you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You cannot hide from your past, King Sloan. Melinda was not your first choice, and young Lucas was not your first heir.¡±


    King Sloan watched the old woman carefully as she spoke. His heart raced in his chest as his secret was revealed to him.


    ¡°That woman bore you a son. A king.¡±


    ¡°I will have you banished for these lies,¡± the king hissed at the woman. He felt his stomach knot up inside.


    ¡°You know the words I speak are true, King Sloan. She came to me when she found out she was pregnant. I hid her from prying eyes. I kept her secret and cared for her and her unborn child. Your son. I watched her give birth to that baby, and I watched her die.¡±


    King Sloan was quiet as the woman spoke. He felt himself grow weak as she told him what had happened so many years ago; the story he did not know.


    ¡°I brought Mido to Esmon as an orphaned child where a young couple agreed to raise him as their own. Not a single soul knows of this, my lord. I have kept quiet all these years, but I cannot stand idly by and watch you banish your own son. He is the key to winning this war, whether you realize it or not.¡±


    King Sloan hesitated. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet and uneven. ¡°I fail to see how my bastard son is the key to ending this war.¡±


    ¡°I suspect you shall recognize the mark he bares on his leg. An unknown mark to him, but a symbol he carries with him. You will know what to do from there.¡±


    ¡°I don''t have time for myths and legends,¡± King Sloan said loudly.


    ¡°Then you will watch your kingdom fall.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my city,¡± he muttered to the old woman.


    The woman bowed to the king. ¡°For the sake of this kingdom, I hope you will take a chance on your son. You need him, King Sloan. Don''t let him disappear.¡±


    Two Libronian soldiers guided the woman out of the throne room, letting the doors close behind them. King Sloan stood alone in the empty room, staring at the closed doors in shock. He considered the information the woman had given him. It certainly was a possibility. A possibility he had never considered, but nonetheless, it seemed she could have been telling the truth. King Sloan swallowed as he turned his gaze to the window to his right, looking out over the kingdom. Mido and Calliope were somewhere out there; perhaps it wasn''t too late.


    King Sloan turned as his wife entered the room. She looked to him concerned and made her way to the center of the room where he stood motionless.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You look like you''ve seen a ghost,¡± she said.


    King Sloan felt his heart beat erratically in his chest. He pinched his lips, squeezed his eyes shut, and turned away from his wife, ashamed. He felt her hand on his arm.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked quietly.


    King Sloan sighed. He could not keep this information from his wife, but that didn''t make saying it any easier.


    ¡°There''s something I need to tell you,¡± he began, hesitant.


    Melinda was quiet as she waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I have another son,¡± he said softly. ¡°A son I did not know about. With a woman I met before you.¡±


    Melinda blinked as she took in this surprising information. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°It''s Mido.¡±


    Melinda felt her heart stop. ¡°Mido?¡±


    King Sloan nodded.


    Melinda was quiet for a moment, searching her husband''s face before she spoke again. ¡°Does he know?¡±


    ¡°No. In fact, I banished him.¡±


    ¡°You banished him?¡± Melinda''s voice was louder this time. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°How the hell did he betray you?¡±


    King Sloan sighed. ¡°I told him that Calliope could not stay in Librona any more. There is nothing I can do now to protect her. She murdered King Rowan. Asmar is without a leader and they will stop at nothing to get their revenge. Mido, of course, would not see her alone in the world, so he left.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because there is a chance that Mido could help end this war.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    King Sloan shook his head. He had a hunch, but he couldn''t bring himself to believe it. He needed to see for himself first. ¡°I don''t know,¡± he said. ¡°A woman who cared for him after his mother died giving birth came to me and told me. There is a mark on his leg that will give us the answers we need.¡±


    King Sloan and Melinda stood quietly together in the dark corner of the throne room, their voices hushed as they spoke.


    ¡°I don''t agree with your decision in banishing him,¡± his wife said to him firmly. Her forehead creased with concern as she met her husband''s gaze.


    ¡°It had to be done,¡± King Sloan said, determined to stand his ground. ¡°I cannot keep pulling strings for those I favor. The law applies to Mido as much as anyone else.¡±


    ¡°He could be your son,¡± Melinda hissed to him. Her heart caught in her throat as she said the words out loud. ¡°He''s your best knight,¡± she added. ¡°Your greatest asset; possibly the key to winning this war, and you just threw him out.¡±


    ¡°He betrayed me.¡±


    Melinda''s hard gaze softened for a moment. ¡°He needs to know this, Sloan.¡±


    ¡°It might not even be true. It could be a set up.¡±


    ¡°But you were with his mother.¡±


    ¡°We only have the word of an old woman.¡±


    ¡°She watched that woman die giving birth to your son. She could have dropped him off on your steps, but she didn''t. She did what was best for the both of you. But now it''s time. You owe it to him.¡±


    King Sloan lowered his eyes and turned away from his wife. ¡°It doesn''t matter now, Melinda,¡± He said softly. He hesitated a moment before turning back to her. ¡°What matters is getting you and the girls out of here and somewhere safe. I do not trust our walls to hold up to a rogue nation. You will be safest outside of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to leave our home. I won''t leave you.¡±


    ¡°You will, and that is an order,¡± he commanded. ¡°I need you and the girls to be safe. You are my life.¡±


    ¡°What about Lucas? He cannot stay here alone to rule in your absence.¡±


    ¡°He has my advisors to help guide him, and I will not be gone long. I need to be with my army.¡±


    Melinda felt herself grow frantic at the thought of her young son at the throne. What if her husband never returned? ¡°Sloan, he is too young for these duties. I won''t see him end up like King Rowan.¡±


    ¡°You have my word, Melinda,¡± he said, taking her hands in his. ¡°He will not end up like Rowan. Get out of here before it is too late.¡±


    King Sloan called to his trusted soldiers and delivered his orders to protect the royal family. Melinda followed their men to gather the girls, looking over her shoulder at her husband. ¡°Be safe,¡± she said before she disappeared around the corner.


    The king didn''t waste a moment to prepare himself for the trip back to Asmar. He called to his troops, readying his soldiers to aid in the battle that raged on across the mountains. With his family on their way to safety and Calliope out of their kingdom, there was nothing left for Asmar. Feeling confident that Lucas had control of the kingdom, he kicked his horse forward and led his army out of Alryn once more and toward Asmar.

 Epilogue

    The horizon was a slight gray of the approaching morning, but their world was still dark and sleeping. Calliope felt Mido''s chest rise and fall uneasily beside her. She leaned against one of the trees that protected them in the forest and watched as he slept. She looked past him and through the trees, watching as their leaves fluttered lightly as the night breeze drifted through. Sleep had eluded her all night, but she wished the night wasn''t at its end. She dreaded what the morning would bring. The war was over, but her future felt hollow and uncertain. The kingdom''s pain over lost loved ones would linger for the rest of their lives, and her heart ached for the people she considered her friends.


    Calliope sighed and returned her gaze to the sleeping man beside her in an attempt to push those thoughts out of her head. Mido whimpered softly in his sleep. Calliope pushed a lock of his hair out of his face and let her lips brush against his forehead. He shifted slightly at her touch. Calliope moved closer to him, lying on the forest floor, and buried her head against him. She felt him sigh as he dreamt. He muttered something quietly and she turned to him. His eyes were open and he looked at her carefully.


    ¡°Mido? What''s wrong?¡±


    Mido closed his eyes once more and sighed again. He wrapped his arms tightly around her.


    ¡°Jest makin'' sure you''re there,¡± he mumbled, half asleep.


    ¡°I''m here,¡± she said softly. She listened as he began to snore quietly, asleep once more.


    Calliope watched as the dark sky lightened through the cover of the trees, first to deep blues and purples and then to reds, oranges, and yellows, as the sun rose over the kingdom. She imagined the kingdom of Librona rising from their beds; perhaps a little quieter as they went about their morning routines half-heartedly. She could practically hear the horses outside of the castle in the stables as they nickered and pawed in the stables, anxiously waiting for their breakfasts. She wanted to be there, in the stables; she wanted to sit in the hay and watch as they ate their breakfasts in the warm morning light. She wanted to hear their tails swish at the flies and smell the dust and straw in the stables. She wanted to take Lily to the river and let her feet splash in the cold water. She wanted to sit on the ground beside Mido as they always did like it was just another day.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She pushed herself upright and hugged her legs to her chest. She let her head rest on her knees and closed her eyes. She imagined walking down the cobbled stone roads that twisted their way through the city. She imagined joining the morning crowds; children would run through the streets, playing some imaginary game. They would come to her, begging her to do her tricks. And she would. She would smile as their eyes lit up at the magic before them. She''d watch William and Jon flirt with the young women in town, bragging about some made up adventure they would have together. She''d watch as they dreamt about becoming knights, but they never would. No; there would be no need for knights. No need for an army. There would be no war. Ever.


    Mido lurched upright, bringing Calliope out of her day dream. Calliope turned to him; his breathing was quick and his eyes were squeezed shut. She wrapped her arms around him and he leaned into her, shaking. He forced his breathing to slow and swallowed hard.


    ¡°Just a dream,¡± Calliope cooed to him.


    He wished she was right, but she wasn''t. It wasn''t a dream. It was all real. Just as it had been fifteen years ago. Except he was too young to understand it all then. He sighed and watched the morning rays stream through the branches. He wasn''t ready for the new day. Why couldn''t the night last just a little longer? He rubbed his face with his rough hands and turned to Calliope. Calliope leaned into him once more and he wrapped his arms around her. They sat together in silence as the sky turned to its daily shade of light blue.


    *****


    Mido and Calliope rode through the forest quietly as the afternoon wore on and slowly melted into a cool evening just as they approached the edge of the kingdom. The only landmark that distinguished the end of Librona''s territory were small markers etched with a dagger into the old trees. Mido inspected the marker as they approached, placed many years before by Librona''s soldiers as a warning to all who ventured out. He let his fingers trace over the marks.


    ¡°This is it,¡± he said to Calliope, gesturing to the imaginary line before them. ¡°This marks the end of the kingdom of Librona.¡±


    Calliope nodded. ¡°This is it,¡± she repeated to herself, her eyes fixed on the invisible border line. She held her breath nervously. Her whole world seemed to crumble around her. Her eyes turned to Mido who also seemed to study the life that waited for them just beyond the boundary line.


    Mido turned to her, meeting her gaze, and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Calliope straightened as if ready to meet her destiny. ¡°Yes,¡± she said confidently. ¡°Let''s go.¡± She smiled and took Mido''s hand in hers. They sucked in a breath and stepped forward, past the marked trees and over the invisible line, hand in hand with Lily at their side, and left the kingdom of Librona.